TNT For The Brain

Requiem

Thu, 01 Oct 2009 07:11:54 GMT

Fandom: Ratchet & Clank
Rating: K - Nothin' really except mentions of violence.
Warnings: None.
Summary: Last experiment for the Lombaxes for now. Just wanted to try and think up how Ziggy and Ratchet would interact with one another (or just bonding time, or something). Also, since I have no knowledge of what will happen in ACiT (Ratchet’s father, if Ratchet & Clank will separate or not, etc.), I have to say it might be an AU of sorts. Hell, no one has even mentioned anything about Ratchet having a mother, if she died on Fastoon or not. But who knows, I’m just wingin’ it. I can change all of this when I find out in the game XD

For anyone who may be curious, the reason I chop up these oneshots is because I don’t want to give out any connective information. These ARE write-ups of possible future scenes in my fancomic, so I apologize if some may confuse anyone.

It was unusually cold this day--well, rather it was cold inside the labratory rather than outside, as it always was. It was unbelievable how anyone could stand to work in such a freezing temperature. Definitely bracing, but it could have gotten annoying, not only that but it could also cause one to get sick if they stayed in such conditions for too long. As Ratchet moved his feet along the metallic floors and into the bright lab, he looked around in amazement at the great amount of different gadgets and contraptions that had been created by the mad scientist that was just a few feet away from him.

If the room wasn’t white, it might as well have been, due to how clean it looked. Ratchet wondered how the man kept the place so clean, what with all the explosions that are frequently seen and heard from the building. He saw the scientist visibly flinch at the sound of feet crossing the floor, as he sat aside what he was working on before addressing the intruder.

“I told you earlier I wanted to be left alone--oh,” He was going to add an insult along with that until he saw who it was when he spun around in his chair. “it’s you, Ratchet.” He laughed a little. “Forgive me, I thought you were that little grease monkey coming back for a fight.

Ratchet smirked a bit, remembering his nickname for Graul. “Sorry, Ziggy. I probably should’ve knocked first.”

The scientist waved a hand. “It’s alright, I’m used to people bursting in here after an explosion I’ve caused. Your entry was far more pleasant.” He stood from his seat and brushed his hands together to swipe off the dust and grime on them. “Did you need something?”

Ratchet looked a little sheepish, fidgeting his hands a bit. “Nah,” He began, shrugging, before making eye contact with Ziggy. “I just wanted to thank you.”

The elder Lombax tilted his head. “For what?”

“For Clank. For saving him.” The youth smiled at him, not really needing to express his gratitude any further. Ziggy had seen so many expressions in his life, he could practically read every face around him.

Instead of giving his trademark grin, Ziggy just gave off a small smile as well and lowered his head a little, supposidly giving Ratchet a look of sympathy. “I take it he’s functioning properly again?”

Ratchet nodded. “He was really confused when he woke up, but he seems to be doing fine now.” He looked at the ground thoughtfully before turning back up to look at the scientist. “Anyway,” He said, figuring that the elder had work to do, trying to speed up the thanking process. “I just wanted to thank you. I mean...” He paused a minute, remembering the frantic incident that nearly gave the poor boy a heart attack. “I couldn’t even figure out what was wrong with him. Which is really odd, mind you, since I always know how to fix him.” He chuckled softly.

Ziggy nodded his head, folding his arms. “Sometimes we are confronted with problems we think we can solve, only to find that it leads to another part of the puzzle.” He said, tilting his head the other way. “Panic can lead to illogical decisions. Believe me, I was in that predicament once. I know what mistakes can be made in such situations.” Ratchet couldn’t see his eyes, but his brows moved down to what seemed to look like a grim expression.

The younger Lombax twisted his lip a little; whenever something was brought up about earlier years before the Great War, Ziggy always seemed to zone out and get lost in his own thoughts. Thinking about happier times. About friends who were no longer with them. About family.

“Clank is like a brother to me.” Ratchet blurted, gaining Ziggy’s attention suddenly, seeing the youth’s expression turn into one of divine care and concern. This was a highly rare look he’d seen on Ratchet’s face, even if he hadn’t had a lot of time to get to know him, it just looked as if he hadn’t used such an expression in a long time, if not ever. “The last time we got separated I thought I’d never see him again. He’s all the family I’ve got left...so I meant it when I said thank you.” He finished, nodding.

Ziggy couldn’t help but smile warmly at him as he raised his hands and lifted his goggles up and off his eyes. This was much easier for Ratchet, since now he could read the elder’s expressions a bit better. He couldn’t deny that the gesture surprised him though; Ziggy showing his eyes to anyone was very rare. “You don’t have to thank me, son. I would have been ashamed if I couldn’t have revived him.” He shook his head, looking to the floor. “I swore I’d never let anyone else die, and frankly, I intend to keep that oath. Well...so long as they don’t get on my bad side.” He grinned and folded his arms again, and looked up at Ratchet.

Ratchet’s own mind seemed to trail off as he blinked and spotted the locket that was always worn on the scientist’s left wrist. Just looking at it made Ratchet wince sometimes; Ziggy had evidently worn it for so long, and had it strapped so tightly to his wrist, that it scraped down the fur where light red marks could be seen on his bare skin. He supposed it was Ziggy’s way of damning himself, to be forever reminded of what he’d lost, the pain that he felt when he lost it...although small laceration scars were nothing at all compared to what emotional wreckage he must have felt when it happened.

Their families may have varied upon its members, but the fact that they both had them was one and the same. Ratchet never knew his father or his mother, never had any blood siblings or any other relatives that he knew of, but he had Clank...who had been with him for years. Ever since he was a stubborn teenager, to the adult he’d grown in to now, his robot companion was, like he said, a brother to him.

Ziggy, on the other hand, knew his parents and his grandparents, had a wife and would have had a daughter...until he lost every single one of them on that gruesome night on Fastoon when their dreaded enemy invaded to ‘reclaim what was his’. Just thinking about it made the scientist’s stomach churn. All the loved ones that he knew who had died that day, those who had sacrificed their lives for the safety of their people. It was a macabre event that could make anyone shudder.

Yes, their situations may have been different, but the fact remained was that they still had someone to call ‘family’.

“What was it like?” Ratchet broke the dreaded silence, almost as if he’d read Ziggy’s very thoughts.

“Eh?” He uttered out, slightly confused.

Ratchet paused, not sure if he should ask or not. “Fastoon. Before the war.” The hesitation was evident in his voice.

Ziggy blinked. His sickly pale blue eyes scanned over the floor again as if trying to come up with a decent answer for his question. He didn’t want to just say something like ‘Oh it was great’. No, he wanted an accurate answer, because that’s what he was all about. Accuracy. “It was...a lot better than what my mind is processing.” He laughed a little and brought a hand up to his chin to fidget with the longer fur there in a thoughtful manner. “No, it was wonderful. It’s difficult to remember every detail since it’s been so long, but I can definitely tell you that it was a happy place.”

Ratchet smiled a bit. “My father...what was--”

“Your father,” Ziggy quickly cut him off. “was a great man. Lord, I can remember how many times he’d fuss at me for making everything explode.” The scientist laughed with great mirth, which seemed to catch Ratchet a little off-guard since he’d never heard the man laugh so happily. Unless he was planning on harming someone he hated. He saw enough of that when Ziggy and Graul would butt heads. “We’d occasionally see who had the fastest Gyro-cycle,” He grinned broadly. “he usually won that bet, since I had never had a strong point with racing. Until Revecka came and showed me, that is. She had a thing for the sport, and still does.”

The young Lombax chuckled a bit. “I was told you knew him well.” He said, with the slightest hint of sadness in his voice; Ratchet felt odd that everyone knew so much about his father...and yet he, his own son, knew hardly anything about him. It was sad. That was all he could say about it.

“That I did.” Ziggy nodded. “Revecka was a good friend of your mother as well. But your father...” He chuckled again. “he would hardly ever stop talking about you the week you were born. He was so proud, and so was your mother. Who in the world would’ve thought that his little boy would grow up to become a great hero?” The next smile that Ziggy sported was unmistakably clear, a flash of numerous emotions: sadness, remorse, regret, and a very, very faint touch of happiness.

Ratchet almost regret asking about his father, since he wasn’t exactly aware of how close Ziggy and he were in happier times. They were very close, and he knew that it must have been very difficult to see his wife and unborn child to die...while Ratchet survived the onslaught on Fastoon. He wondered if Ziggy might have felt a bit of jealousy towards him and his parents...even if he didn’t seem like the kind of person to harbor such emotions, it would have made perfect sense as to why he would feel it if he did.

“What are you thinking, lad?”

Ratchet hadn’t realized that while he was thinking, he’d been staring blankly at Ziggy the entire time. Straightening himself up, he pondered an answer for the question. “How I survived and so many other children died amazes me.” He muttered incredibly low, even Ziggy had to strain to hear what he had said, and the man had damn good hearing for his age.

The pale Lombax blinked flatly, his expression turning blank and unreadable. For speaking so low, he actually heard what the younger one had said. Ziggy was full of moodswings, it was part of who he became after the incident on Fastoon had cracked his mind and his sanity, and when he heard Ratchet’s words a wave of feelings entwined over him as if a battle waged between them. He felt anger at first, though scolded himself for it, knowing that he should not blame Ratchet for what had happened. He felt the desire to find a nice, open field and fill the bloody thing with craters the size of a small moon. But what seemed to conquer them is that he felt a fatherly impulse to pat Ratchet on the shoulder and tell him to keep his chin up.

He may have lost a daughter, but that did not stop him from bearing the mark of a man who would have been a father. It was why he was loved by the locals’ children. They adored him, and he adored them. He always felt the need to help them know such kindness and love...when he could never have given it to his own child. It didn’t stop him from being a father at heart.

“Ratchet...do you think I may have been jealous of your father?” He asked in a suspicious tone, and Ratchet looked up at him guiltily. “Ah, I see,” Ratchet was about to protest, until the mad scientist cut him off once again, shrugging as he circled around slowly. “well it would make perfect sense, wouldn’t it? Your mother gave birth to you not long before Fastoon was attacked, and you survived the entire incident while your father fought for both your lives to keep you safe after he’d lost his spouse...and yet in that unfortunate moment, I lost my beloved wife and my little Piper, who I never even had the chance to hold in my arms like your father had.”

Ratchet jerked as if slapped across the face, a pang of guilt striking him in the chest at hearing how well Ziggy had been able to answer what he had been curious about. It was almost frightening how thorough Ziggy was sometimes, how accurately he could describe truths that weren’t always seen. Ratchet wouldn’t have been surprised if it even hurt the elder Lombax when he looked at him. To see a friend’s child live and their own to have not in the exact same event...it would have made perfect sense. If Ziggy felt that way, that is.

“Mm, that seems oddly accurate,” He said carefully, and his tone nearly made Ratchet confirm his thoughts about him feeling pain that the light orange Lombax had survived. “so, what should I do then?” Ziggy spun around and quite literally got his face as close to Ratchet’s as he could, grinning maniacally, holding his hands up in a clawing manner as if he was about to grab the confused youth and shake the life out of him. “Should I kill you in hopes of revenge against you and your parents because you survived and my dear Piper did not?!”

Ratchet visibly and soundly gulped, feeling a thick lump in his throat making it hard to swallow. Now he was a bit frightened. Ratchet hardly ever got scared at anything at all, but in terms of getting on Ziggy’s bad side...there was no telling what he would have done to Tachyon if the Cragmite was still alive and within the elder’s reach. Ziggy was perfectly capable of torture, even if he very rarely had to do anything of the sort...he certainly did the word a dark justice. If there was one of the few people that could intimidate Ratchet...it would definitely be the mad scientist in front of him now. He wasn’t entirely scared. Just weirded out for the most part. That was the thing with Ziggy: he was just plain weird.

Removing his face from Ratchet’s personal space, he stood only a foot away from him and chuckled, putting his hands behind his back and tilting his head at the boy with that grin of his. “Oh come now, Ratchet. I don’t waste my time with such petty emotions. Vanity, envy, avarice...these are a complete waste of one’s thoughts. It is completely useless for someone to rot away at feeling such jealousy towards a complete stranger or a good friend.” This made Ratchet mentally sigh with relief. “I will admit, back then I did feel that way when I first stepped through that portal. I was more or less angry at myself rather than you or your parents. The fact that I couldn’t protect Amanda when she was right behind me caused me to hate myself for not paying attention to my surroundings. That your father chose to stay behind and protect you made me want to stay. If I wasn’t able to save my own child...I at least wanted to help to try and save you. Until they dragged me through the portal, that is...” He grumbled his last sentence.

Ratchet stared at the man, partially dumbfounded. His mouth opened and closed as if to try and say something, but nothing came out. “So...wait, you mean you actually tried to help get me and my dad to safety?” He managed to say after a few seconds.

The pale Lombax scoffed amusidly. “I’m not a sadist, Ratchet, even though I can be one if I so desire to be.” He said, confirming Ratchet’s belief of Ziggy being a rather violent person if he ever wanted to be. His eyes lowered to a look of empathy, smiling a little at the younger one in front of him. His pinpointed pupils and icy pale irises could still show tiredness, even after all these years. “I had seen enough death already, Ratchet. I lost my wife. I lost my little girl...who never even had the chance to live, who I never even got to cradle in my arms like so many fathers wish to do. I was tired of it all. Just because you survived and my own child did not, that doesn’t mean that you deserve to die.”

After he’d finished, silence struck the room. There were so many things pooling into the orange Lombax’s mind that he swore he might get a headache. He had to admit, he was glad to know that Ziggy wasn’t angry at him or his family, or even jealous. No, now that the mad scientist had spilled pretty much everything about how he felt, the thick air he felt between himself and Ziggy had loosened and was clear. Ratchet no longer felt that slight bit of fear when around him, but that touch of sadness was almost inevitable to feel when getting within range of the elder. The constant replaying of past incidents radiated from him like an aura, even though he defied that feeling as he was constantly smiling as if he was about to set everything on fire within a two-hundred mile radius.

Well...at least he got something out of being maniacally happy.

While looking at the youth’s face with utmost interest, Ziggy’s mouth twitched a little as if he was attempting to smile, but kept it small and short as a way of showing his mixed thoughts. “Before your father left...” He began, gaining Ratchet’s attention. “...I told him that if I ever saw you again, I would make sure you stayed safe and well protected. And I intend to keep that promise.” His expression was calm and sincere, but also serious behind its kind mask.

Ratchet rubbed his neck as if nervous and smiled. “Thanks.” Was all he could say.

Before another word could be spoken, a female Lombax named Revecka dashed through the doorway, which caused Ziggy to instinctively yank his goggles back down over his eyes, as if to prevent the woman from seeing them, and quickly placed his hands behind his back to look normal. When Ratchet turned to look at the man, he was surprised to see how quickly his goggles were replaced onto their proper place.

“Ratchet, Clank is regaining consciousness again. He wants to see you.” She said, gesturing out the door. “He seems to be remembering recent events quickly, so I guess that means he’s pulling through.” Ratchet sighed with relief before Revecka turned to Ziggy. “Oh, but he seems to be having difficulty seeing out his left eye, you may have to check that out, Ziggy.”

Ziggy nodded at the girl. “Alright, I’ll be there in a moment. You go on ahead.” Ratchet bolted out the door and down the street, waving at them as he went.

Revecka turned to Ziggy and tilted her head, her hair swaying beautifully as it always did despite all the grime it went through. “...Are you doing alright?”

He nodded again, smiling warmly at her. “Yes. He just came to thank me is all. I’ll be over in a minute, I still have to finish writing some notes. They shouldn’t take long.”

She replied with an ‘Okay’ and exited the lab. As she did, Ziggy glanced over his shoulder and looked at a small photo that sat atop his desk, one of himself, Alister Azimuth...and Ratchet’s father. His pale eyes softened as he grinned faintly at the picture. “I’ve found your son,” He spoke aloud, but not too loudly. “I’ll make sure he’s well protected, I can assure you of that.” And with that, he sat down to finish his notes before he, too, left to go repair whatever was wrong with Clank’s eye.

Aiding Confidence

Sat, 05 Sep 2009 10:02:58 GMT

Fandom: Ratchet & Clank
Rating: T - Nothing too serious, some occasional cursing is all.
Warnings: None.
Summary: Another experiment, and this is just to cheer me up a bit T_T; I know I’m digging my own hole here since I don’t know much about Alister’s personality, but I suppose it’ll be a good exercise. It certainly made me feel a bit better when writing it. Excuse any typos. I wrote this thing at 3 AM so it might be a little shaky lol

Daytime crept over the horizon on the tropical planet, Merdegraw, as the sun reflected on dew drops on various leaves among the rain forests. Different noises were heard throughout the trees, probably all the creatures that lived within were awakening to the sun that lit up the area. The place was truly beautiful during the day, the sky only a little paler than the color of the ocean that surrounded Hoolefar Island.

Grass crumbled beneath booted feet as a young girl walked up to a small ledge and sat down, idly twirling the tip of a large plant leaf in between her fingers, gazing out at the beach ahead of her. Hoolefoids scattered across the small town to her right, some working on various contraptions and others just conversing like everyday people. She would have gone down to attempt to mingle, or maybe even get a better look at the beach, but she already drifted too far away from her safehouse, so she stayed put.

The climate was hot, at least, for today it was hotter than normal, causing sweat to slowly bead across her forehead and neck. Even so, she was somehow putting up with the heat; her friend made sure of that. She and he would occasionally walk around without their vests, but they were constantly moving, so it was only a short amount of time either of them were given a cool breeze to whip around their chests and bare arms.

She sighed through her nostrils and rested her chin in a hand, looking down at the beach as if she so desperately wanted to get down there and just jump in, clothes on, and not care who came to scold her. Such was not the case though. She was bored, but if she told him that, then he would undoubtedly find a way to reverse that. She was also tired from her daily training, and not to mention her brain hurt like hell from trying to remember all the information she needed for hacking computers and hijacking vehicles. Becoming a smuggler was a lot more difficult than she thought. And becoming a hunter was taking a toll on her muscles; every single one of them ached.

That blue alien certainly knew how to wear the girl out. Thinking this suddenly made her snort in amusement. The man was bull-headed, but he knew what he was doing and he was intelligent in what he did. Perhaps that was why the cops had such difficulty tracking him down. She smiled. Yeah, she had her a good trainer, even if he could be a pain in the ass sometimes.

Suddenly, she heard a ruffling sound behind her, which startled her nearly to a heart attack and caused her to jump and flip around to see what might have been approaching her. Expecting a Pythor to slither out and devour her (even if they only inhabited the caves on the island), instead she was greeted with the sight of a particular Lombax pushing his way through the thick bushes that gave her privacy. He stopped short as if he was expecting to find her there, holding his double-ended wrench at his side as he regarded her reaction.

“Jeez, Azimuth, you scared the crap out of me.”

He laughed smally, stepping closer her sitting form until he stood next to her. “I thought I would find you here. You know you aren’t supposed to be this far out from your safehouse.”

She shrugged. “I know. I just wanted some fresh air.” He raised an amused brow at her. “...Away from Mr.Kickmyassalot.” There could’ve been less vulgar language, but he was already well used to how she spoke.

“I would advise you to seek another trainer to show you how to survive,” He thought a minute before continuing, “but I know you’re already attached to that smuggler, and he hasn’t done anything to harm you. So I suppose you’re in good hands.”

The girl roughly leaned back and slapped her hands on the ground, propping herself up as she glared out at the ocean. “The guy is stricter in person than in the game.” She grumbled. “I knew he was sharp with Ratchet about ‘wasting his time’ but I didn’t expect him to crack the whip on me.”

He turned to look at her for a moment. Even when he knew she was not from this dimension, it was still a bit odd to hear her call their realm a ‘videogame’ at times. Just knowing the fact that in her world they were all but fictional characters was unnerving sometimes. She had grown unusually accustomed to their dimension in such a short time, which astounded him and, undoubtedly everyone else, to see that she had become so used to the place so quickly. She knew every important character like the back of her hand, and that included planets and locations.

“Just as long as you don’t get yourself into even more galactic trouble than you’re already in,” He tilted his head at her. “then you should be safe. Although you are in affiliation with that smuggler...you probably have authorities chasing you in every city you appear in.” He grumbled quietly.

She smiled then. “He knows what he’s doing. He got my sorry butt out of the first cop chase, he can do it plenty more times.”

He looked away and towards the horizon. “Mm, yes, and he’s also the same person who’s making sure you’re whipped into shape. Literally.” He said, halfway feeling a tad bit of irritation. She was hanging around a criminal, after all.

She suddenly huffed. “I liked him better in the game.”

“And why is that?”

“He talked less.”

A small bit of amusement was heard from the Lombax. He was glad that the smuggler was being strict in her training, she needed to be taught the hard way in order to learn how to survive and evade danger when she could. The only thing that concerned him was the fact that he was a criminal, police officials were always sniffing around their trail and have already come close to capturing the man when he had made a last minute diversion to make sure they couldn’t track the girl down. It was a stubborn attempt, but like always, he had come out of it perfectly fine; saying it was a smooth escape would have been a lie, though he still saved both of their hides.

Except now they were moderately safe. Merdegraw was partially run by pirates, so if any officials tried to raid the place, they would undoubtedly be gutted by the rogues on the deeper parts of the island and along the outskirts as well. He couldn’t complain now, since they hadn’t been bothered since they arrived on the planet.

“You do realize that he’s the main reason you’re being followed?” She tilted her head curiously at the warrior. “When I followed you here I saw an unusual amount of imperial ships hovering about Kortog, where you were previously.” His expression turned grim as he shook his head a little, keeping his eyes on hers. “It doesn’t matter where you go, when I see a fleet of those ships it makes me nervous, Kitten. You need to make sure that they cannot find out where you are.”

Her eyes narrowed. “Pax.” He nodded. “The guy is even more persistent than Tachyon,” She noticed that Azimuth jerked a little as if the name itself shocked his tail. “the fact that he’s going so far after me and not Ratchet is a little bit ironic. I’m not that important. Ratchet is the protagonist here, why the frig is everyone making such a fuss over me?” She said, looking a little disgruntled.

The male’s eyes equally narrowed at her, though there was no form of anger in them, only slight irritation. “You are far more important than you believe, Kitty. Otherwise he wouldn’t have sent an entire armada to search the galaxy for you. You have to be careful, because as you said, he’s far worse than Tachyon.”

Kitten falsely groaned and rolled her head as if throwing a small fit. “Azzie,” She drawled out. This caught his attention, as he was already used to the nickname that she and her sister had given him. “you sound like an overprotective father.”

This made him smile a little at her, though there was a touch of sadness in his eyes that instantly made her regret her words, even if they meant no harm. Azimuth was as caring as he was bold, and she knew he meant well for her. His dark, bushy eyebrows stood out against his pale cream fur, and it always made it easier to read his expressions as they looked.

She leaned forward and sat cross-legged, placing her hands in between her legs as she hunched over a little to get a better look at him. “Look, I’m in good hands, Azimuth. Smug knows how to take care of me, and I think he’s done a good job at keeping me safe so far.” She explained, and even as he seemed reluctant about leaving her there again, he knew she was telling the truth. “I mean really, the guy has sacrificed a lot in order to keep Pax from getting a hold of me. I don’t really understand why he’s doing it though since he never really seemed like the kind of person to waste his time with someone like me, but he has done a lot.”

He nodded at her. “I have no choice but to agree. He’s done good to keep you out of the imperials’ hands...though...not out of danger itself, if I may point out.” He said, raising an eyebrow. There was the slightest hint of humor in his face and words.

Kitten mimicked him and raised a brow of her own at him. “Well hell no place is safe. The people who created you all made sure of that.” She grinned at him.

“Which is kind of saddening in some terms,” He sighed. “I only wish there was a quicker way to get you back home.”

Her expression fell. “Azimuth--”

“I do believe I’ve told you before to call me Alister.” He smiled at her, tilting his head a bit.

“...Alister,” She continued. It was an odd thing with her, she was used to calling people of higher ranking by their last name in terms of respect. Azimuth didn’t seem to mind this, though. “you’ve done so much for me already. I don’t want to keep bugging you with my own problems...”

He smirked. “...But you’re allowed to bug that smuggler with them.”

She went silent for a moment. “...Well, yeah. He’s stuck with me whether he likes it or not.” Her smug tone caused him to laugh. “Besides, he puts up with my whining a lot better than others.” She chuckled nervously, rubbing a sore spot on her ribs where he had previously delivered a blow to.

That time he had hit her in that area, he had said: “Your chest must be as tough as your spirit. If your confidence is as low as I think it is, then you’ll collapse within three seconds in a moment.”

Unfortunately, he was proven right when she had crumbled and rolled around on the ground groaning loudly. It was a way of getting his point across to her. To toughen her up. To get her to stop whining and to take responsibility.

“Well,” The Lombax spoke up. “it’s not in your place to decide, since Ratchet and I already have made our decision in your case. Lombaxes aren’t the kind of people who just up and abandon someone who needs help.” He bore a wry expression this time, the name The Great War written all over his face in that moment.

The girl sighed heavily. “This is precisely why I stay holed up at home: so no one will worry about something I’ve gotten into other than the junk-food cabinet.”

A broad smile crept across Alister’s features as he looked as if he was about to let out another laugh at her statement, but the look itself was enough to emit another smirk. For a Lombax his age, he was rather attractive when he smiled. It was the same with Ratchet. She just wished that Alister would smile more, even if he was a serious character.

“Well...” He began quietly. “consider this entire event to be an epiphany of sorts. Everything happens for a reason, and everyone has a purpose...and I believe you and your sister will find out yours very soon.”

Her face softened at this, trying to make his words as believable as possible. “I’m an optimist, Alister. I know we’ll be alright.”

A skeptical look was immediately painted onto his features. “Yes, well, you’re also a pessimist at times also.” She shrunk back, knowing that what he said was true. “Sometimes you strongly doubt your own survival or that we might succeed in our tasks. If there’s one thing I am glad this smuggler is doing with you, it’s teaching you how to be more confident and less mousy. He is doing a good job at that, though I’m still awaiting to see the results from you, yourself.”

Her mouth twisted along with the rest of her expression into an embarrassed look, a faint blush appearing on her cheeks at how he managed to read her abilities so quickly. “Ah...well...” The girl fumbled for words, but failed to find them.

She then found him right in front of her with a hand placed gently on one of her shoulders, looking at her with kind brown eyes. Even when she was sitting up straight, he still retained the small features that most Lombaxes took. If she stood up now he would probably come a little bit above her knee.

“Your time will come, Kitten. Only patience will get us through this.”

“I’m just slow.”

“You’re just confused.”

She looked at him bearing that exact expression, though it was a pitiful look coming from her. She looked sad. And she had every reason to be. It was just that Alister was tired of seeing sad faces. He had enough of that during the Great War.

“You’re nervous because you aren’t entirely sure of what will happen to us all, and that frightens you. Believe me, it concerns me as well. You’re confused because this entire string of events are revolving around you and Taylor, and this means that you have to make the right decisions in order for things to go the way we want them to. You aren’t used to having this strong a responsibility, and it’s confusing you all the more.”

She blinked and looked down, amazed at how he could describe her actions so quickly. Kitten didn’t really like it when people could read her so well, but sometimes she supposed she appreciated it; when they would notice something was wrong or if she was upset, while others would not.

“Look at me.”

She slowly turned her head back up to meet his gaze again, feeling very, very tired and worn out. All this information being crammed into her head was more than enough to cause a headache, and all the running and fighting made her body ache like mad.

“You will make the right decisions when they come to you. I know you will.” In her mind, she thought he was a little too trusting of her. But she also knew that when Azimuth spoke highly of someone, they must be the right person or he wouldn’t have put so much credit into his words. It was a large compliment she could never repay back, or so she thought.

A small smile curved his lips. “You think I’m complimenting the wrong person? I only speak the truth.”

Dammit, how does he do that?

“I’m just a girl trying to get through life. That’s all.” She said, a little remorsefully.

“You’re a girl who actually cares about this world you only thought was fictional before. Not many people would have felt so.” There was a smile attempting to make its way onto her face. “You are indeed lacking in certain professions,” She rolled her eyes amusingly. “but in time you will perfect them and help us stop Pax from destroying everything. You have a role to play in this story, and so does Taylor.”

She nodded a little and looked at him happily. “Thank you, Alister.”

He patted her shoulder in an attempt to cheer her up. “All that I ask is that you do not despair when you aren’t even sure of the future. What comes, comes, and we will deal with it when it arrives.”

“I’ll try not to. Thank you again, Azzie.” She had the sudden impulse to hug him, but she held back.

“Now,” He started, “I believe you’d better get back to the smuggler. If he’s woken from his nap then he’ll undoubtedly give you a verbal thrashing if he finds you missing.”

The girl stood and paused to look at him, blinking again. “...How did you know he was asleep when I left?”

The Lombax grinned, pointing to his eyes. He was indeed right when he said he’d been keeping an eye on her.

“Sneaky furball...” He laughed at her words.

Kitten brushed past him and turned around to look at the man before she headed off into the forest, nodding and smiling her thanks once more. “Be careful, please. I’ve gotten too attached to the characters in this place, it would break my heart if anything happened to them.”

He returned the gesture with equal warmth. “You be careful. If anything happens to you then this entire mess will have been for nothing.” She chuckled and nodded again. “I’ll contact you when I meet up with Ratchet.”

And with that, the two went their separate ways. They would see each other again very soon.

Silent Pleas

Tue, 25 Aug 2009 16:22:13 GMT

Fandom: Ratchet & Clank
Rating: K+ Nothing violent or offensive, minor bouts of depression
Warnings: None.
Summary: For story purposes, we go inside the mind of my Lombax OC, Ziggy, during one of his many nights alone contemplating certain things that he usually thinks about. No official characters are in this snippet. This is merely an experiment.

Somewhere in the mysterious Lombax Dimension it was nighttime, a vast world that so few had entered and exited, a place of solitude and silence to all other dimensions outside of it. A beautiful world it was, and yet so quiet. So blank in the minds of many of those who inhabited the place. Even the most audacious person felt a twinge of melancholy with the residents of the dimension. This night, one of those particular audacious people now sat in their labratory, alone, tapping their finger mutely on a table. The labratory would have been near pitch-black if it weren’t for the many glowing lights emitting various mechanical devices and contraptions. A wonderful cyan color illuminated the room enough to make it look as if it were underwater, shining on the metal walls and floor as if reflecting off of a liquid surface.

Faint beeping sounds were heard every once and a while as the many computers around the room flicked on and off, automatic programming enabling them to sort out information and store it without the need of an actual guide. Aside from the occasional minor noises that came from behind the scientist at his desk, it was fairly quiet this night. A little too quiet, if the Lombax observed too well with his ears. Papers and writing utensils were scattered about the the table, some of them crumpled up and tossed across the tabletop, some that missed the garbage basket and laid tackily on the floor. This was a difficult night, if not for his mental state, more or less trying to come up with something to create. To put his mind to work. To be productive. Sitting idly day after day was boring and would undoubtedly drive him even madder than he already was.

The Lombax let out a heavy sigh through his nose, feeling the cold air rush into his lungs as he breathed. It was a cold night. His light fur nearly stood on end, even if his old lab coat kept his arms warm, that didn’t help his ears or his tail. Glancing slowly at the digital clock on his desk, his deathly pale blue eyes narrowed at the time as he twisted the edge of his lips in dissatisfaction. It was after midnight, and yet he was still awake...even if that was a completely natural thing for himself, it was not normal for him to be this still, this quiet and unproductive.

He blinked once or twice, realizing that sleep was nearly ready to claim his eyes. Again, he twisted his lips in disappointment. He didn’t want to sleep yet. He felt as if he needed to create something, if not draw out schematics so he may go over them in the morning. He blinked again and grunted, realizing that the cold air was getting to him, causing him to be drowsy.

It was too quiet. Too cold. Too desolate. He was used to being alone, but this was getting ridiculous.

He picked up a nearby pen and tapped the tip onto a blank sheet of paper, waiting on anything at all to pop into his head, to give him inspiration.

This is bloody ridiculous.

That thought alone was an understatement. This was unnatural for him; usually his mind was literally flooding with ideas, with thoughts and wonders, and yet tonight his mind was as blank as the sheet of paper in front of him. His hand twitched faintly, and for a split second he thought he had had something come to him, though it dissipated quickly, rendering him still once more and, again, disappointed.

Becoming sleepier than he imagined, his mind trailed off into areas that were in no way related to technical work, into areas that he wanted to stay out of forever. His thoughts were constantly at work, but this time it was as if his thoughts alone were trying to offer him comfort in the most morbid way possible. This often happened when he had nothing to do, when he actually became bored, which is something he didn’t like.

His hand trailed somewhat unconsciously across the sheet of paper, sketching out Lombax letters as if he were a printer, except at a much slower pace. His fingers gripped the pen as he wrote, the word or name coming along smoothly and quietly. Circular and square-like shapes were soon formed across the paper in large, black symbols as he colored the outlines in to better form the letters in the Lombax language. He knew what he was writing, and even when he told his mind to stop, he just couldn’t seem to. It was how he got ideas out of his head, it was how he worked.

Finally coming to a stop, he flicked the pen across the table irritatedly as it rolled off and clacked to the floor. His eyes came back into focus and read the name over and over again until it sunk into his mind like cement pouring into a crevice and hardening in place. It was something he could never forget no matter how much he tried, and something that was a complete burden on nights like this.

Amanda.

The very name that pierced his thoughts and sent a violent shudder down his spine and shoulders, almost as if the remembered nightmarish screams caused his entire body to rack with tremors. A sharp breath exhaled him as if he were trying to catch it, as his rough tan eyebrows twisted upwards at seeing the name.

His beautiful wife. The one who had supported him through thick and thin, through his stubbornness and determination, she was his rock and backbone. Except for now. Now, he was alone in this pitiful dimension, alone with his thoughts on things that had long passed. Alone to rot, and be driven even madder by the minute.

Even at the thought, a faint grin began to form. The very reason his mental state was as it is, why he constantly strived to keep his mind at work to prevent things like this. It was why he’d lost whatever shred of sanity he had left years ago. Thinking too much drove him to sessions like this. Made him twitchy and vulnerable. He didn’t like being vulnerable.

Amanda, say my name again...

It would never happen. No matter how many times he wished for it. She was his life. She carried life in her, until that one day on Fastoon--

“Ziggy?”

His thoughts shattered.

For someone who was rendered so decrepit to surprises, he certainly forgot that sense at the sudden call of his name to actually make him jump slightly. The groggy voice that called for him was smooth and sweet, knowing the voice anywhere, he already knew who it was.

He didn’t even have to turn his head to look, as the female Lombax carefully stepped inside his lab in her pajamas, staring at his back curiously. The faint pattering of her feet across the floor as she approached him slowly was heard, though he remained still as a statue.

“What are you doing?” She asked. “Usually you’re either asleep or constructing something.” An unintentionally torturing sentence for a tortured man. “Is something wrong?”

He stayed silent for the most part, wondering how to answer that question. Quickly taking the sheet of paper he wrote on and crumpled it up to toss it across the room, he reached up and pulled his goggles over his eyes; a natural gesture whenever someone came around him. He refused to show his eyes more than necessary. They were hideous--well, according to him.

He adjusted the goggles before turning around and trying to give the woman a reassuring look. “I’m alright, Revecka.” Complete and utter bullcrap. He thought. “Is my lack in productivity really that noticeable? My, my, I’d say I need more coffee then.”

Revecka looked at the older Lombax uncertainly, hugging herself from the cold. “I just thought I would come and check on you. I didn’t disturb you, did I?”

He shook his head and waved a hand, standing up as the metal seat creaked and moaned when he lifted himself up. “No, no, no. I wasn’t really busy. Tonight is not my night for some reason.” The irritation was evident in his voice.

The tan female Lombax tilted her head at him, her light brown hair swaying with the motion as it dangled gracefully over her shoulders like it always did. “Well, do you need some help before you sleep?” She asked with slight eagerness.

Ziggy gave a small smile to the girl and cocked his head to the side as he took his hand and cupped it around her cheek, patting it affectionately. “No, I think I’m done for the night. I can’t seem to come up with anything. I fear I may have created nearly everything that is possible to create.” He replied with a tad bit of humor.

Revecka returned the smile a little before she glanced at his gloved hand incredulously, taking it in her own and rubbing her palms together as if to keep his warm. “Good grief, Ziggy, you’re practically freezing! Why haven’t you turned the heat on or something?”

This was part of his somewhat dark humor; the cold went well with his icy eyes and his darker half of his own personality. He was used to the cold, even if it got on his nerves sometimes. Thus, he couldn’t really come up with an answer for her exclamation. He just enjoyed having his hands touch hers, which were far warmer than his own, even if he had thick leather gloves on.

“Come on, you need to get to bed before you catch pneumonia.” She urged him to follow her as she tugged on his hand, making her way towards the door.

He wanted to object, though once the strict freezing wind whipped across his face, he quickly disregarded that option. Maybe it was time to rest. As Revecka gently tugged on his outstretched hand, the cuff of his lab coat stretched upwards to reveal his left wrist, which had a necklace wrapped tightly around it and a locket charm in the shape of a heart. The locket that his wife wore, the silver still shining even after the destruction it went through. Ziggy paused and stared at it for a moment as if to collect his thoughts before he moved again, which brought Revecka to a halt.

She caught his gaze as her own eyes trailed down to the pendant on his wrist. Her expression softened as she pieced together one reason why he might not be having the best night, as she turned her head up and looked at him with sympathy as she clutched his gloved hand, causing him to turn his attention over to her. She couldn’t see his eyes, but the way his eyebrows motioned gave her the impression that he was confused.

“You’re...thinking about her, aren’t you?” She asked quietly, hesitant in asking him the question so she did it slowly.

Then his brows furrowed in a way that made him look angry, but she knew him better than that. He was never angry. Trying to understand what expression he was giving off, she saw his mouth move that looked like he was chewing the inside of his cheek. Was he thinking of an answer? Was he even going to answer her? She wish she knew, but she was also aware that his mind was like clockwork; he was very unpredictable at times and, even for someone like her who was so used to his behavior by now, she knew he would always catch her off guard and surprise her. In a good way, of course. The man was practically a genius, despite the fact that he was insane.

He let out a chuckle, which sounded more like a scoff, and lifted his free hand up to adjust his goggles. “Strange how even my own mind surprises me.” His trademark grin came into place, which gave the girl a tiny bit of relief.

“So you’re alright, then?” She asked.

He tilted his head. “Now, my dear, you know I’m never alright.” He smiled wryly at her, and this decreased her relief in him feeling better as her own smile faded at his words. He then shrugged and waved. “But I suppose I do need rest. I’m not creating anything so I see no point in wasting the rest of the night away.”

Glad that he finally made up his mind, Revecka smiled warmly at him as she began to lead him out of the lab again; the cyan hues shining against her face and making her seem intruiging to the mad scientist. And that smile of hers...it was too unique, too rare, and indeed a good thing to see in this dull world he was stuck in. Even while he was happy and jumpy most of the time, seeing her brightened his day all the more.

“Good, I’ll lock the lab down for you. You go on ahead.” She said and nodded to him while he returned the gesture.

Stuffing his hands in his pockets he turned around to look at the female once more, the two holding a gaze for a few moments before he smiled at her. “Goodnight, Revecka.”

She watched him walk across the street under the moonlight and waved smally to his back. “Goodnight, doctor.”

Vegas Nights

Sun, 26 Apr 2009 00:03:15 GMT

my icon should be relevant to my expression when i finished this.

i never in my life thought i’d be writing this, but a friend dared me to, so here i go. if you don’t like slash/yaoi then i highly suggest you shield your eyes and press the back button right now.

Grunts and partial snorts were tossed about the room as the jingling of motel keys hit the floor, the thumping of feet ended at the foot of the bed, followed by shoes being kicked off and tossed across the room. Shadow was a mixture of impatience and limpidness, whereas Sonic was just as giddy as ever. The black hedgehog swore he was going to punch the azure one if he didn’t stop giggling. Although that was to be expected, seeing as both of them were high on tequilas and rum and...God knows what else either of them had to drink. Shadow’s mind was a complete blur, almost like his body wasn’t a part of him anymore and it was in control now instead of his brain. He didn’t care, though, at the moment. Had he been sober he would probably already have high-tailed it out of the motel by now. Sonic’s back hit the bed, the thump bringing the dark one’s head back into reality a slight bit. Ah hell, he didn’t care, he was drunk and couldn’t do anything about it.

Lips were instantly locked with one another, guttural moans coming from the ebony one. Sonic was in bliss, even though if he had been in any other situation, he would probably become thoroughly uncomfortable. The alcohol was doing its trick, and he was just fine with that. His hands trailed all over his partner’s body like a couple of snakes entangled fighting for their lunch. Before, neither of them would have let so much as the fur on their elbows touch one another, and yet here they were practically eating each other’s faces off. Besides the heat of the night killing them both, another side-effect of what they were currently experiencing was causing sweat to leak through their shirts and form on their foreheads. Summer nights could be ridiculous sometimes.

Then, Shadow grunted, eyebrows furrowing as he pulled away, leaving Sonic disgruntled for a moment.

Clothes.

The clothes had to come off.

Shadow was burning up and he wasn’t sure if he could take the heat anymore. After seeing where his gaze had fallen, Sonic had a similar thought in mind. He was getting hot as well, and he mentally cursed himself for wearing a long-sleeved shirt out during summer.

Both fumbled with each other’s clothes immediately, pants of both exhaustion and excitement exhaling from the two as Shadow seemed to unbutton Sonic’s shirt far faster than the other had done. He thought he’d ripped off one of the top buttons, but it didn’t matter. He just wanted those clothes off. Then, as if his mind was coming back into rationality, the black one paused a moment as his eyes locked with the dazed green orbs of the other beneath him. He knew this was wrong, and yet, despite his intoxication, he felt himself being allured to the azure hedgehog even further.

Multitasking in his mind, he watched as Sonic raised a cocky eyebrow at him, a drunken grin spreading across his muzzle. “Shadow, I’m disappointed in you.” He said, his perky voice now quiet and just a tad bit slurred. He then blinked and gave off a cranky expression to his dominator. “Why aren’t my clothes off yet?” It was more of a statement than a question.

Shadow paused again, blinking in response. “Somethin’ tells me...” He mumbled, though it was loud enough for Sonic to hear. “...that I’m gonna regret this in the morning.” Sonic gave off a small giggle at how Shadow’s voice had gone from serious and apathetic, to slanged and blunt. The Hero sounded pretty much like himself still, only like he was hopped up on loads of sugar. But Shadow? Man, it was funny.

Sonic reached for the green tie around Shadow’s neck and yanked him in for another kiss, the dark one not hesitating one bit to return it. Damn it, he wished his body--no, wait his mind would make its decision. Or was it his body that was doing this? Maybe it was his head. The alcohol had struck it and was controlling him. But then again, he was partially conscious. So maybe it was his body.

He growled in his throat at his own thoughts, trying to tell them to shut the hell up and let him be. This was very unlike him. He should have been either giving the azure one a black eye or at least kicking him out the window. Instead, he was thinking very...unusual thoughts about his counterpart. Very...very unusual thoughts. Thoughts that didn’t seem too bad when he actually put them into rationality. But then again, he was drunk, so he wasn’t thinking straight.

Where had this all started anyway?

...The casino.

Oh, yeah. Knuckles and Rouge were probably off having a damn ball considering all the money they’d be raking in. Then came the bar...then staggering out of the casino...then came the motel and--blah, blah and so forth, he didn’t want to get into detail about what came after that and how they got back to their room. He and Sonic would undoubtedly be ruined if the bat and echidna suddenly walked in on them. Oh, shit that would literally be an earthquake.

They locked the door though, didn’t they? Ah, hell with it.

Shadow gripped one hand onto the bed sheets beneath them while grasping a hand on the side of Sonic’s own muzzle, forgetting to even breathe while he kept their lips locked. He wasn’t sure if he could get any closer to the other...but if he could, he’d certainly push until he couldn’t go any further.

Finally breaking free and letting out a much needed gasp of air, Sonic’s trademark grin came across his features, his flushed cheeks giving him a rather devious look. Although behind it, he was actually regarding Shadow and his actions, trying to see how far the ebony one would go, and how fast he would do it. He didn’t dare release his grip on the other’s necktie though.

“Well then,” Sonic spoke, both of their muzzles shoved against the other. Shadow reeled in to ravish the other’s lips once more, leaving Blue a little irritated at the interruption, but didn’t mind nonetheless. “Lemme--” He was interrupted by another kiss. “--ask you--” He mumbled, getting lost in the make-out session Shadow had started. “--this.”

Shadow may have been on top, but that didn’t make Sonic feel any less superior. He wrapped the green tie around his fist and attempted to pull Shadow even closer, their muzzles still pressed closely together, only this time he was finally able to speak seeing as the streaked one had suddenly gotten lost in the Hero’s emerald eyes.

“Would you rather,” He took a breath, nearly panting. “regret this now...or tomorrow morning?” He seemed quite serious with this question, but it was kind of hard to take him seriously when both of them sounded like they were off in their own little worlds.

Shadow closed one eye and raised the other brow, seeming confused by the inquiry for a minute. He didn’t want to think right now. He just wanted to...do something. He couldn’t sit still for too long. The liquor wouldn’t let him. But he had to consider the fact that he might not get a second chance like this, and also it would give him time to wonder exactly why, of all people, he would be on top of Sonic the Hedgehog right now.

Then, once he had a flashback, he remembered that he had been passing glances towards Blue even before either of them had knocked back numerous drinks at the bar. Was that a sign or just a mere coincidence? He even noticed that the other actually made eye contact with him and held it for a short time. Neither had done so before. Ever. But why now? Was it just because they were away from any media pigs hovering around Sonic like a pack of vultures? Or the fact that Amy--oh God, that woman...--was nowhere to be found and they both could finally let their eardrums rest? Or maybe it was their one opportunity to get close to one another without being hogged and squealed at.

...That was probably it.

They couldn’t exactly just ravish one another against a wall out in public. But here...they were--or they had hoped, at least--quite alone and out of sight, out of mind.

Shadow exhaled sharply through his nose, seeming nonchalant, as he began softly stroking Sonic’s quills with strange affection. “Mmn. Dunno. Probably tomorrow.” He grumbled loudly again, the liquor doing the talking. “Or maybe never.”

Sonic raised an eyebrow at him for that statement. Shadow knew he’d dug his own hole after saying that, surprising even himself. The thing that disturbed him the most, through his intoxication and his sobriety, was that it was indeed partially true.

Sonic then smirked and pulled him closer, planting another kiss on the black one’s muzzle. “You’re cute when you’re confused and surprised.”

“And you look like a dumbass when you’re drunk.”

The blue one then guffawed at him for his remark. Shadow didn’t see the humor in it at first, but once he caught what he had said, he, too, began to laugh at himself. It didn’t matter which state he was in, his laugh still sounded dark. Sonic made a mental note, however, that he definitely sounded...dare he say, happier when he laughed while drunk.

Sonic then raised a brow and proceeded to remove Shadow’s neck-tie completely. “Hey, where were you, huh?”

The black one almost immediately picked up on his words, hands traveling back to their business. Tie tossed aside, Blue began to hungrily remove Shadow’s shirt, having already unbuttoned it. The streaked hedgehog let out an irritated and yet pouty growl as Sonic raised himself up to plant lustful kisses on his shoulders and arms; with him in that position, Shadow couldn’t get at Sonic’s jeans. He snorted. For now, he let himself become lost in Sonic’s actions, feeling that his head was becoming even more clouded and misty than before. Damned if old Blue knew how to seduce him. And here he thought he was the professional at that.

Shadow groaned, thankful that his shirt was finally removed, letting his partner toss it aside so he could continue his job. Sonic, however, seemed to not be finished as he held his place and ran his fingers through the black and red quills of his counterpart, placing his cheek close to the other’s and began whispering.

“You lose this time, ‘cause you didn’t get my clothes off quick enough.”

Shadow huffed and shoved the azure one back to the bed, keeping a tenacious hold on his shoulders as he brought his face closer, trying to remain as dominant as he could without being surprised and flipping positions. They stayed that way for a minute, staring into each other’s eyes as if contemplating their own thoughts. Sonic then raised a hand and ran his hands through the short quills on Shadow’s forehead and then reached behind his ear, trying to go further. The sudden touch was comforting to the ebony hedgehog, so much that he nearly forgot what he was doing and let his arms weaken at the softness.

Shadow idly sported a sneaky grin across his tan muzzle, placing his own hand atop Sonic’s and intertwined his fingers with his own. Both hands came down and rested on the bed as Shadow hung his head over the other’s, ruby eyes practically calling out to the Hero to claim the other’s lips.

“Not true.” Shadow replied to his previous statement. “Still got one more bit of clothing to go.”

Sonic smirked, but liked what the other had in mind. He’d imagined they would shoot through this incident like a couple of firecrackers, but they were taking it far too slowly as he thought, and they had two other people to share a motel suite with, so he didn’t want to still be ‘occupied’ when they returned from their gambling.

“First one to undress the other quicker wins.” Shadow then chuckled. “But that might be a little hard seeing as I’m on top of you.”

Not waiting, the two playfully attacked the other in an attempt to see who could get the other’s jeans off the quickest. It was a ridiculous scene: both were giggling stupidly and began wrestling on the bed for at least five minutes before the victor was claimed. After that, the two were snuggling beneath the sheets, legs entangled with each other and hands exploring wherever else they could go.

Sonic won the match.

**

Sunlight seeped in through the curtains and lit the room up with a pale orange glow. It was ridiculous how at night it would be extremely hot, but in the mornings it would sometimes be as cold as winter. It was fine, though. Sonic and Shadow welcomed the faint icy feeling that leaked through the window and ventilation shaft.

Wait...

Blinking his eyes open, Shadow was finally brought back to reality and not some twisted mixture of both fantasy and realism. Damn did his head hurt. He sarcastically cheered on the word ‘hangover’ that danced into his mind, groaning a bit at the pain that throbbed against his forehead. He sighed, trying to get his eyes to focus, but when they did clear up, he was definitely startled at what he saw.

Surprisingly his arms were wrapped tightly around Sonic the Hedgehog, whose face was nuzzling against the tuft of white fur on his chest. Evidently whatever he’d done the night before had somehow lead to this point, in this position, and he certainly got a shiver down his spine at seeing this. He wanted to pull away and kick Sonic out of his bed, but only God knew why he stayed put and didn’t move. The blue one looked too peaceful to disturb, anyhow.

Staring at the familiar face long enough, the ebony hedgehog brought up enough courage to begin stroking the Hero’s quills affectionately. He was fully sober now, though somehow he felt like his body was still working on its own. And yet he had no problem with his actions now, for some reason he had no qualms with having his once-rival this close to him, more or less snuggling against his body.

“Well, I thought you’d never wake up.”

Shadow visibly jumped at hearing the sudden voice, immediately recognizing it and looking down at the person he had in his arms. Sonic looked up and yawned, looking twice as wrecked as he did. Ignoring him, the streaked one continued his strange affectionate carresing.

“You snore like a damn hobo. I’m not sure I could’ve stayed asleep much longer anyway.” Sonic smirked at Shadow’s words.

“Hunh,” Sonic grunted, feeling a bit awkward at seeing their position. But Shadow didn’t move, and so neither did he. “well that was...”

“Ironic?”

He made eye contact with his counterpart, not really knowing what to say except for the words ‘awkward’ and ‘sexy’. He felt like banging his head against a wall for saying the last one.

“Uhh...yeah.” He then thought a minute, trying to remember if he said anything unintentional. One question did pop into his mind, though. “...Do you remember me askin’ you anything last night?”

Shadow blinked. “I hardly remember anything. Well...save for...yeah...” He trailed off.

Blue smirked. “About regretting.”

Ah, there it was. Shadow had to think about this one. He wasn’t sure of his so called ‘feelings’ or if this was just a mere awkward moment. One thing he seemed to stay true to was that he continued to hold Sonic close, almost as if he would break if he let go. How had he gone protective of the hero over just one night?

In any case, his mind was a complete haze, but he knew it when he felt it, and he didn’t want to risk losing something that he imagined to be his only chance at such an opportunity. He motioned his thumb in circles on Sonic’s back in comfort, causing the azure hedgehog to curl into his embrace a little from the gentle caressing.

“Put it like this,” Shadow began, his voice quiet to try and not disturb anyone else in the suite. “if I did regret, would I honestly still be right here, in this particular position?”

Hearing that brought a big smile on the Hero’s face, wrapping his own arms around Shadow to try and get closer to his warmth.

“Should probably sleep now. My head feels like Knuckles just pummelled me with Amy’s hammer.” Shadow said, earning a snicker from the other.

Sonic nodded into his chest, agreeing with him. For now, they’d rest, then they’d decide how to sort out this mess later on. For now, they’d remain right where they were until they absolutely had to move, locked in slumber that cradled them into their own little dreams.

-------------

well...that was certainly interesting to write. godDAMN is it hard to keep them both in character while trying to make them sexywrestle each other on the bed XDDD

BRB GOIN TO NARNIA. *runs off*

ITGOE: Right Hand Of Corruption

Thu, 02 Apr 2009 16:39:33 GMT

this was mainly for my own experimentation. i'll be damned if Charon isn't a tough person to keep in line of the in-character range.

The screams were insufferable, hardly like anything I’d ever heard out of the kid’s mouth. She was in the most agonizing pain that could be described without exaggeration, and that was saying something. No one knew what to do or how to assist, not even myself, since I had no idea what the fuck was happening to her. When we carried her back into the metro, the only injuries that we knew of was a bullet wound in the shoulder and she had been singed on her left thigh and shin. Goddamn Mr.Gutsies and their flamers - you could never get too close to them unless you wanted to turn yourself into a fried shishkebab.

But from what I could see - and I think I spoke for everyone else in the room by saying this - the burns on her leg were long forgotten, focusing too much on the pain in an area that was completely unknown to the rest of us. She began to writhe uncontrollably on the table, her wails seeming to become more rabid and...animal like. It was like she was mutating into something else. If the kid kept rolling around as violently as she did, she might take off one of our fucking arms or swipe a good row of claw marks on someone’s face. I knew we had killed everything in the area, so I took this emergency as a time to set my shotgun down and actually try to keep her from losing it.

“Someone hold her down! Pin her down!”

Miril and Buck immediately obeyed my order and ran to hold down her left arm and her chest, whilst the super-mutant held down her legs with little hassle at all - guy was fucking strong, no way the girl would be getting her legs free from him anytime soon. The few wastelanders that we had rescued kept their distance, some whimpering and some staring in complete shock. This really peeved me; they could have at least helped pin the goddamned girl down to keep her from punching someone in the face. Damned cowards.

I had no choice but to let her right arm flail madly; I was more concerned about her giving herself a whiplash, so I tried my best to hold her head into place without her biting at my hands or attempting to rip off whatever skin was left on my skull with her free arm. My hands weren’t pressing hard enough on her head to keep her still, but it was the best I could do, seeing as she wasn’t going to stop spazzing anytime soon.

“Kid, kid--look at me, look at me!”

She still wouldn’t stop squirming - and I knew that whatever was wrong must’ve hurt pretty goddamned well for her to be acting this way - but she managed to open her eyes for the slightest minute and stare back at me. Tears were piercing the edges of her eyes and her voice had that gurgled, sobbing sound to it as she gasped and let out another yelp. She was trying so damn hard to keep her eyes open, even I could tell that.

“Calm down, calm the fuck down - where are you hurting? I can’t help you until I know where you’re hurting!”

She tried to speak, but appeared to only be choked by her cries and continued to squirm beneath our grasp. This wasn’t working. She could be dying for all I fucking knew, and yet no one, not even myself, knew what was causing her so much pain - no way a measely bullet wound and minor burn injuries would cause her to act this way, there was something else going on and I had to admit that I was gradually becoming even more concerned.

“Her right arm! Check her right arm!”

Fawkes’ sudden outburst caught all three of us by surprise, and not wanting to take any chances, I regarded him for a minute before turning to look at the kid’s arm - after I had pinned it to the table, that is. But as soon as I applied pressure onto the arm to keep it down, my hands, upon sheer surprise, instantly recoiled and thus her arm began swinging about and attempting to hit anything she could. I swear to fucking God I felt something move beneath those bandages. Whatever it was, it squirmed like an eel, coiling and smooth, but it was strange enough to make me pull away from her.

I managed to see her hand grip the side of the table and she just held it there, holding it as if it were her own life, and if I hadn’t seen it myself, I might’ve considered it to have been entirely impossible: the girl’s hand was evidently clutching onto the table with so much force that the metal actually began to bend beneath her palm as if she had the strength of a regular super-mutant.

Fucking A, the mutie was right to check her arm, and I did just that, ignoring Miril and Buck’s surprised curses. I had to get the bandages she had wrapped tightly around it first, though. Everyone had always wondered why she had kept her entire right arm shielded from sight, it certainly wasn’t this protected when she and I had first met, and after she had left Raven Rock, we had all wondered why she was acting so differently.

“Shit, someone hold this one down; I need to get these bandages off.”

Buck reluctantly moved away from his position - leaving Miril to fend for herself in keeping the kid from clocking someone in the mouth - and grabbed hold of Eve’s hand and held down her shoulder. It wasn’t much, but it would have to do, I wanted to get this over with; her screaming was starting to bother me, now.

I whipped out my knife and began to cut away at the fabric that seemed almost like it had melted together now, trying hard not to injure her arm due to the fact that she was still shaking violently. Damn, this shit was hard to shred; kid must’ve been desperate to keep it hidden to have it covered this much. Finally, I managed to cut all the way through the cloth and tried to rip it off as carefully as I could without causing anymore damage to whatever injury she had, here. But once I had removed the bandages and her entire arm was exposed up to above her shoulder, most of us instantly froze at the sight we were given.

Despite the fact that the rest of the skin on her body had retained its pale image, her right arm was a whole fucking other ballpark. There were bits here and there of the cream color of her skin, but they were chafed and had about the same tone that my remaining human flesh had, a dark tan color that faded in and out. Her skin appeared to be flaking, and, just as I had experienced a minute ago, it looked like something beneath was writhing around just as she was, making a sickening sound as we watched.

Most of her flesh appeared to have rotted off, which exposed some of her muscle tissue and the veins that trailed through them. Catching my eye, I turned to look at her shoulder and saw that more of her skin was flaking off, right before my eyes, however, it stopped about five seconds after I locked onto it. This was probably one of the most fucking grotesque things I’d ever seen - aside from exploded bodies and organs sprawled across the floors of a Raider compound, this was just...indescribable. Especially to see this on Eve’s body. Whatever the hell happened to her...I didn’t know, but I certainly knew that she didn’t deserve this. Whether or not she did this to herself or if someone fucked with her DNA, she did not deserve this kind of pain.

“Jesus Christ...”

That was pretty much all I could get out of my mouth, and similar words escaped Miril as well. Surprisingly, after a single minute of staring at her mutilated arm, the pulsating in her forearm stopped and the trail it made up her shoulder stopped near the base of her neck. Eve’s screaming slowly came to a minimum, and all that was left was sobs and whimpers as her head rocked unconsciously and her body calmed down. Shit, what was happening now? None of us knew what to do. She went silent and still so quickly that it was almost like she had actually lost all life inside.

But sure as shit when all leaned in to check on her, she was still breathing. Labored, but barely audible. Kid was goddamn tough, I’d give her that. I couldn’t understand how much pain she’d been in but I had to give her credit for enduring it. Her whole body seemed to go limp, her head still rocking, as she began muttering under her breath. Everyone encircled her to get a look at her arm, all astounded at its new look. To be honest, even I was surprised. In the time that I had been with Eve, I had never seen something like this before, but that was before Raven Rock, and this was now. Something must have happened inside, and I’ll bet every fucking cap and bottle that those Enclave bastards did something to her while she was held prisoner. There was no way she could’ve done this to herself unless she just dipped her damned arm in a pool of radiated ooze and left it there for about an hour. Not likely.

“Hnn...Charon...?”

Eve’s sudden voice took us by surprise, and we all focused on her face to find her reentering reality. Her eyes fluttered and she continued to quietly pant; I still didn’t know what the hell to do with her, seeing as I couldn’t tell if she was fully mutating or if this was a bad side effect of being around radiation for far too long.

“I’m here, kid. We all are.”

“...God almighty my head hurts.”

Miril, from what I could hear, let out a thankful sigh. I could tell she was probably the worst of the worried right now, next to Fawkes, who hadn’t taken his eyes off of the kid for a single second. She was dear as all get out to him, the two were inseperable, virtually unstoppable when they were alone and out roughing it in the Wastes. I didn’t need to see it with my own eyes to know that. I had to admit, it was slightly similar with myself since the kid had liberated me from the hell it was working for Ahzrukhal.

The girl seemed to notice that the cloth on her right arm had been removed, and this seemed to set her into a worried panic, even though she couldn’t move much due to utter exhaustion. She stared at her hand as if she didn’t recognize it and tried to shift into a sitting position, not to mention that she was also trying to hide her arm.

“Take it easy, kid. You were whipping around a good fucking bit a minute ago.” Even when I spoke it didn’t seem to calm her in the slightest. Her eyes were full of fear while she hid the infected arm, looking at us suspiciously.

“What’s going on?”

I raised a brow. “I think we should be asking you that.”

Everyone looked at her expectantly, and she still seemed to be way out of it, still drowsy. “What happened to your arm?” Miril asked.

Eve’s eyes trailed back to her arm and she held her gaze at it for a moment, probably contemplating on an explanation. “Did you guys know that the Enclave had ‘experiments’ in their labs? I saw...I saw mutants...deathclaws and fucking feral ghouls too. I think they’re...I think they’re creating them there!”

Bing-fucking-oh.

“Wait, you say you saw ghouls and mutants in there? I thought they were only made back in Vault 87...”

Buck turned to look at the super-mutant questioningly as if he held the answer. I should’ve clubbed the guy in the face for thinking that just because Fawkes was a mutant, he must’ve held all knowledge about them. Dumbass.

“That’s where the main breeding ground for them is at. No one ever said that they weren’t created elsewhere. No telling what kind of fucked up shit the Enclave still has hidden in their base.”

Buck seemed a little insulted at my quick comeback, but as far as anyone was concerned, the guy deserved it. He’d put my mistress through enough hell and hot water already. I gotta admit, Eve grew on me over the time we’d spent surviving out in the hellish pit of the Wastes. Kid did good to keep my back just as I did hers; she was probably the most kind and generous person I’d ever come across in a long, long time. Makes me sound like a damn pussy when I say it, but it’s the only truth, which is something you can never change.

“Raven Rock is destroyed.”

Those few sudden words took us all, save for Fawkes, by surprise. Hearing this made me wonder what the fuck the kid had done that had been so powerful to take out that entire mountain. Finding out that she had the ability to destroy an entire fort was partially intimidating. She was stupid in some situations...but the kid sure as fucking hell knew how to cause a catastrophe and actually mean for it to happen.

“That’s right, I made damn sure that the people in there suffered for all the shit they’ve put me through.”

I couldn’t help but grin mentally; sometimes I liked her brutality.

“What exactly did they do to you?”

Again with the goddamn questions. The kid just recovered from a fucking seizure and they can’t keep their mouthes shut. Fawkes and I shared a glance and I was pretty sure we were sharing the same thought: Shut up and let the girl rest!

Eve seemed to go silent for a moment. I could tell she didn’t want to talk about it, and I wasn’t about to make her to, even though Buck and Miril would disagree. I saw where Fawkes’ hand rested on the table next to her hand, she attempted to sneak her own fingers around one of his much larger ones, clutching tightly as if in need of affection. Fawkes didn’t move, but he kept his eyes on her.

“They injected me with something. When I refused to give them the code to the Purifier, they took me into their labs and gave me a dose of some weird looking ooze, saying that there was nothing left for me to do. Don’t know what the hell it was but, uh...yeah, I’ve kind of been hiding my arm because I had no idea what was happening to me.”

I had to understand her predicament, even when she (for some ungodly known reason) trusted me and Fawkes, she didn’t seem too trustful to Miril or Buck. I couldn’t blame her for trying to hide her infection from them. She was only trying to survive.

“We need to get you to a doctor. If that stuff hasn’t gotten to your heart yet then we might be able to stop its transformation.”

Snapping back to reality. Miril was right this time, whatever the hell those assholes injected Eve with needed to be looked at before it got worse. It made me uncomfortable to see how her arm looked gravely similar to my own right now, and I definitely didn’t want to see her face look the same way either. I don’t know how I’d cope with that. It might not bother me as much as I’d like to think, but the kid didn’t deserve that. If there was anyone who did not deserve to look like a goddamn corpse, it was her.

“Well, the closest doctor near us is in Underworld. Think you can make it that far?”

The kid looked a little angry at this. Couldn’t blame her for being cranky. “I’ve survived this far, haven’t I? Of course I will.”

Nothing more needed to be said. We were taking her to Underworld, whether she wanted us to or not. I turned and glared at the wastelanders we’d risked our necks for. Even after all we’d done they hadn’t lifted a finger to help us. Assholes.

I retrieved my shotgun and slung it over my shoulders, making my way around the table. From the looks of her injuries, Eve could walk just fine, seeing as she stood on her feet without any problem at all, save for having to lean on Fawkes since she was still a bit dizzy from her wrestling fit earlier. Now that her arm was bare, it only made me sick to my stomach looking at how it had been nearly burned to the bone. And I think, maybe it was because we both cared about her in a vague sort of way, but Fawkes and I shared the exact same concern in hoping that she wouldn’t become a mindless, rampaging monster like the others.

ITGOE: Inside Vault 106

Sun, 29 Mar 2009 14:15:46 GMT

This was only written after I had discovered vault 106 in Fallout 3, which was both a heartbreaking and yet strangely creepy experience. Thus, it inspired me to write this.

This was bullshit. Complete and utter bullshit. I could hardly see a damned thing through the smoke in the room, even with my Pip-Boy light turned on. My head was rolling and flipping and doing whatever other kind of insane cartwheels that it had been doing for the past three minutes, and I wasn’t just getting agitated, I was getting scared. One thing that astounded me about the other vaults around here was that they all seemed to be in far worse shape than vault 101 or 112, hell, they even looked like they were a couple hundred years old. But that just simply wouldn’t be possible since they had sole survivors in some of them...at least, ones that had simply either lost their minds or had died of irradiation. But that wouldn’t be logical either...and my brain couldn’t fucking calculate the probabilities and logical explanations for such things because I felt like I had been drugged. Perhaps I should’ve known better than to enter a foreign vault and not expect any consequences.

“Charon!” I shouted, nearly frightened, as I ran through the bleak hallway which I had accidentally destroyed in a result of whatever the fuck my mind was causing me to see. A generator off to the side was lit with fire and smoke filled the narrow hall so much to where I thought I couldn’t breathe. Well, wasn’t this just fucking great. “Charon! God damn it, where are you!? Oh, God, please don’t tell me I killed you...”

Hearing myself say those words sent a visibly frightening chill down my spine, causing me to shake as if I had goosebumps. I would never forgive myself if I had killed him. I doubt I’d even leave the vault for a while, even if it meant my mind having to rot like the other surviving residents in here. Finally pushing through the smoke, I managed to enter a room that relieved my claustrophobia and made it easier to breathe due to the smoke thinning out. I looked around as best as I could to try and find the Ghoul, but every fucking thing was blurred out of my way. Shit.

But before I could even turn to look at a single thing, my vision flurred once again and all the color in my eyesight drained, a strange violet-like color eerily seeping into my world. I began hyperventilating, my head flying in all directions as things seemed to become slightly clearer and...cleaner. Shit, it didn’t even look like I was in the rusted, bloodstained media room I was previously in. My heart is racing now. I swear to God I’m going to have a heart-attack. I swear it.

The room is clean, looking like it should have those 200 years ago. I blinked, and the room abruptly gained a new amount of entities in it. Humans, actually. They all looked like original, every day vault dwellers. Perfectly normal. Except for the fact that Butch Deloria and his gang of Tunnel Snakes had suddenly appeared in the room and charged for me, all attempting a dog-pile to attack me. I felt like I was home about a year ago, the time when I had to practically kick Butch’s ass to get him to leave Amata alone. Fear ran through my veins as I readied my rifle and prepared to shoot, whether he was real or not. I wasn’t going to die down here in this godforsaken rat-hole.

“Oh, Christ!!” I shrieked, opening fire upon the Snakes like mad. Before I knew it I was backed into a corner and nowhere else to run, and my bullets didn’t seem to be affecting Butch or his buddies at all. This defied any logical sense. I really wished I had dad here right now to give me at least some form of rationality for what I was seeing.

“Fuck, kid, watch your aim!”

Someone else in the room shouted. That didn’t sound like no damned Tunnel Snake...let alone anyone else’s in the room. Unless they’d been smoking a hell of a lot of cigarettes and their voice had long gone under the weather from it. Suddenly, my vision seems like it’s beginning to clear up, and the room began to turn back into its original filthy, rotten image...and a rather agitated looking Ghoul standing not two feet from me.

“Oh, God...”

“What the hell’s gotten into you, kid?” He addressed me. “First you blow up half the goddamned vault and then you play target practice with my head. I’m starting to wonder if you’ve taken more Jet than you needed, back there.”

I sighed heavily, my voice becoming ragged and weak. “Charon.” I breathed thankfully. “Oh, thank God, I thought I killed you!” I gasped. Dammit, I still couldn’t breathe in here.

“If you turned your gun about 90 degrees to the left then you would’ve performed a pretty fucking good headshot.” He snapped. He had every reason to be angry with me. I was, for lack of a better word, hopped up on some weird shit at the moment.

“Shit, where’d the others go?” I said suddenly. I had almost forgotten the other people in the room...if there were any there at all.

Charon looked at me curiously, raising a brow at me - well, what was left of his brow - and shifting his eyes to glance around the room. I believe I sensed his thoughts, and I agreed with him: we had killed everyone else in the room...or rather I did after shooting at the generator a moment ago. Something wasn’t right. Not right at all, and my brain was having difficulty trying to process what the fuck was going on. What the hell was in this smoke?

“Kid?” Charon spoke, not nearly gaining my attention. “In case you haven’t noticed, the rest of the people, here, are in sticky little pieces, thanks to you.”

Well, thanks for making me feel better, Ghoul-boy.

“No, I saw others in this room and they were alive. I even...God, a few of them looked like some of the people I knew in vault 101.” My voice trailed off, and once again, so did my head.

“Kid, I highly doubt anyone from ol’ 101 would have made it all the way up here in such a short time.”

Charon kept a tight grip on his shotgun as if the thing were his life, looking at me oddly. Right now, I kind of wished he’d club me in the face with the thing and knock me out cold so that I might wake up to a logically, properly functioning world. But then again, my head repeated what it had done before; all color was falling and that bluish touch bled into view like watercolor on paper. The room soon became clean and Charon practically vanished from my sight and was replaced with an unfamiliar person, who seemed to not notice me and walk straight by.

“FUCK, Charon can you not see this?!” I snapped, my head rolling once more. “Everything is blue! There are people here I don’t even know! The room is practically spotless...it...it looks like it had 200 years ago...shit, this is unbelieveable, how can you not see it!?”

Though I couldn’t see it, Charon seemed to grow a little concerned at my behavior. I highly doubt it was any kind of affection, it was probably more where he was worried about what I might do, to both him and myself. Not that I could incapacitate him in the first place, the guy was a foot taller than me and was thrice as strong. He’d have no trouble cutting me down if he needed to.

Everything around be blurred out of sight and out of sound, and I was given a horrific, nostalgic image of the one person that I’d lost. The one that I would never see again, and the one that had taught me everything that I’d learned. “Eve!” Charon’s voice was blotched and barely audible, but I could hear it. I was just too fixated on the sight before me. “Shit, kid, snap out of it! There’s something going on down here and it’s fucking up your mind real bad! The last thing I need is you getting any crazier than you already are.”

Had I not been distracted, I would have listened to him. I lowered my weapon and stared ahead, not daring to blink, afraid that I might lose sight of the person ahead of me. He looked just like he did that year before the vault exploded into disaster. I took one step forward as if in a trance, my eyes just desperate to let loose a few tears, even though they had yet to come. The Wasteland fucked me up a good bit, and I found it even harder to cry these days.

“Daddy?” The word stung my throat, probably because half of me knew that this was not real, and the other half was pleading that it might be.

There it was, that genuine, reassuring smile that he gave me, tilting his head slightly as he regarded me. The pureness of the image absolutely killed me, and I felt like collapsing into a pile of ash right then and there. My body began shaking harshly and I found it to be relatively difficult to hold my weapon in my hands, so I slung the strap over my shoulders and let my arms hang. I was too weak to hold it.

A single teardrop managed to slip out and down onto my cheek, though I didn’t notice it. “...Daddy?” I attempted communication again.

His smile appeared to grow even wider, a look of pride, almost as if he was proud of what he was beholding. I couldn’t take it. “Hello, honey.”

My eyes widened. Did...did it just reply back to me? This only depressed me even further, seeing as his tone of voice and the phrase sounded exactly how he had addressed me at one point while we were in Rivet City just before our departure. He had touched my cheek and brushed my hair affectionately as if I was a child once again, and God be damned did I miss that feeling.

I didn’t reply to the entity after those few words, however, it seemed that I didn’t have to when ‘Dad’ beckoned for me to enter the room in which he was standing in the doorway of. Reluctantly, I took a step forward, and then he nodded in approval, so I continued further. Charon’s words were completely blocked out now, and I wasn’t sure if what I was doing was a good idea or not. For all I knew, this could have been a ridiculous cliche attempt to lure me into a pool of severely irradiated water, the same cliche that was used in the child’s movie of Anastasia. Sense be damned right now, my mind was fucked in all directions. Whatever was poisoning the air in the vault had already gotten to me.

I was inside the room now, and ‘Dad’ stopped next to a terminal on a table nearby, leaning over as if to type something in, and he gestured for me to come closer. I didn’t want to get too close, fearing that if I tried to hug him that I would be clutching on to the wrong person, and I didn’t want to piss of Charon anymore than I already had. I stood in front of the terminal, the entity about a foot or two away from me. I looked down at the terminal and then looked back to the being posing as my father, and he gave a nod of approval. From what I saw, it seemed as if he wanted me to read what was on this terminal. Tearing my eyes away from the computer, I locked eyes with the colorless opposite upon my father’s familiar face in front of me, awaiting him to say something else.

I didn’t expect him to, but he surprised me by doing the exact opposite: “I’m very proud of you.”

That was it. I couldn’t take it anymore. In an instant, the world went back to normal in a flash, the nauseating smell of the smoke filled the room again, the walls returned to their brownish, rusted color, and I lost all sense of focus and crumbled right in front of Charon, who I’m sure was confused out of his fucking mind. Sobs wracked my body as I lay slumped against what was left of the table the terminal was sitting on, refusing to move or speak. Goddamn it, I already had a bloody headache and my crying was making it worse.

But I’m sure Charon was having a more difficult time here than I did, comforting another and being affectionate was not his strong point in the field, even I could understand that. Much to my surprise, though, he knelt next to me, gun still in hand, and leaned in a little to try and get a look at my face. I refused to look at him. I would rather him leave the entire vault and let me sit there and rot than to trouble himself with how pathetic I was acting right now.

“...Kid?” He tried to speak to me.

“Don’t,” I replied, hiccuping once and wiping my cheeks, not knowing why that did any good seeing as they were absolutely drenched now. “I just want to die.”

His eyelids slumped a little, giving me a strange look. “Don’t go crazy on me now, kid. We need to get the fuck out of here, now, and we can’t do that until you grab hold of your brain and pull yourself together.”

I hiccupped again. “I let him down.”

Charon regarded me for a moment, though reluctantly slung his shotgun around onto his back and stepped over my sprawled legs, placing his hands underneath my armpits and attempting to hoist me to my weakened feet. “The only person you’re gonna let down, here, if you don’t grab hold of reality, is me.”

I gasped loudly and sniffled, managing to maintain a stable balance. He had a point. There were no doubt other hostile survivors in this vault and they would find us eventually, if we didn’t get out soon. But first, I had to read what was on this terminal...I had to, even if I didn’t really believe in ghosts, I just wanted to make sure.

I wobbled a bit, grabbing hold of the Ghoul’s arm in an attempt to keep myself stable. “Come on, kid. We shouldn’t’ve even come down here in the first place. The world is fucked up enough already, no need to delve deeper into a place where its survivors don’t have anything left of their minds.” Sometimes it amused me how poetic he was about certain things.

“Alright,” I said quietly. “alright, I’m sorry. We’ll leave, but I need to read what’s on here first.” I turned to face the terminal, typing a code into it.

“What for?”

I went silent. “...Someone told me to.”

I could tell from the long silence between us that he had already come up with two solutions to my behavior: one, I wasn’t dealing with my father’s death too easily. And two, something down here made me even more insane than I already was. Whatever the reason, I wanted to honor my dad’s decisions, whether or not his ghost really did speak to me just now.

In The Garden Of Eden I

Mon, 23 Mar 2009 10:41:18 GMT

Title: In The Garden Of Eden [1/?]
Genre: Horror/Dystopia/Action/Adventure
Rating/Warnings: PG-13/R - For drug and alcohol usage, violence, suggestive themes, possible crude humor, and strong language
Summary: Life and death are two separate things, but for Eve Scutum, there is no difference. After her father, James, left Vault 101, chaos followed suite, forcing Eve to leave as well and begin a desperate search to find her father...if he’s alive, that is. Will Eve survive the dangers of the Wastelands and see her father again, or will the extreme change in atmosphere and survivalism cause her to break and collapse under pressure?
Disclaimer: I do not own Fallout 3 or any characters related to the game. However, there will be a lot of OCs in this story, and they are mine unless stated otherwise.
Chapter Warnings: Language lol

One: Eve

[Lone Wanderer’s POV]

Life. Something that was not meant for me.

From the waking moment when I was given my first view upon life itself as a child, to where I am now, I have learned but one thing: life is beautiful as it is regretful. Blinding lights...they only really hurt my eyes a couple times in life, once when I was an infant and the second at my tenth birthday party. Good times, back in Vault 101. Good times that were now just a memory, part of the past. Instead of cold metal walls and snow white lights, I was now surrounded by nothing but dirt, heat, and ash. The occasional sunlight would be killer during the day, but sometimes - and I mean rarely - there would be a faint breeze, good enough to feel like it was summer time. I’ve read in books and heard stories about how the outside used to look during summer; rows and rows of lush, green grass. Trees that formed forests in the same emerald color, flowers of all kinds blooming against the wind, and the feel of the sun’s rays heating up your body while swimming in an outback pool. Sounds absolutely wonderful when you think about it...I wish I could’ve seen what it looked like before the War. Even if I wasn’t born then.

But right now...I hated the sun. Not all the time, no. It’s just that now, there are days when I feel like I’ve been thrown inside an actual oven and I can’t find my way out. Radiation poisoning is the last thing I’m worried about, it’s dehydration that concerns me. Whether it’s dirty or purified...water is water, even if the regular, dirty kind didn’t taste all that great. I needed it. And when I didn’t have water, I would go with the next best thing...beer, wine...maybe even whiskey. It was surprising how well it satisfied when you’re in hell itself. It would have to do for now...it was all I had left to buy since I drank my last bottle of water on the way back to my new home.

Megaton.

Upon exiting the vault, this was my first destination. With nowhere else to go, after being chased out of my own home inside the vault, it was the only place I could seek refuge in. No one inside Vault 101 was able to give me any directions except for the exit, my friend Amata giving me a pistol for defense purposes. It made me wonder how she was doing now...or if she was even still alive after the chaos that broke out down in that hell-hole. Everyone wanted me to leave, and so I did just that to save my own hide. When I entered Megaton, I received looks of curiosity and regard as I passed through, entirely unaware of where the hellfire I was at. But one man approached me and had actually somewhat complimented me, even after we’d just met. He was polite and official, giving me a rundown of the details of the makeshift town and its inhabitants, and then introducing himself to be Lucas Simms.

Out of all the people I’d come across before getting settled, a woman stood out more than them all once I entered her shop; she greeted me sweetly and smiled widely, her bright red hair slightly shining from small cracks formed in between the rusty metal walls. She had made her presence well known with how enthusiastically she was speaking. Moira Brown...such a strange woman. Her voice can be very...unnerving sometimes. Other times...you can’t help but smile when she does. Annoying as she can be, she’s a sweet woman. She did, after all, give me proper gear for the Wastelands, so I have to be grateful to her for that. I’ve had people on both sides - friendly and unfriendly - cross my path in this town, some spitting on me, others polite as to help me with my questions and directions. It was a large place, after all...I’ve actually gotten lost more than once here during my first week.

If there is one thing I miss, it’s a proper, comfortable bed down in the vault. Soft, mildly cold, and fresh. The beds in the apartment here were dirty, smelled of alcohol and cigarettes, and usually covered in sweat. I found it amazing, myself, at how quickly I got used to such an upsetting stench. Not to mention it was noisy; you could hear others’ footsteps on the weak floorboards and also there were occasional sounds seeping in from outside. As difficult as it was now to get to sleep in my new room, it was all I had...and it was better than sleeping outside on the dirt floor itself.

Waking up in the morning can sometimes be the worst feeling entirely possible, you either have a splitting headache or you feel nauseous because of the stink that fills the room. The only place I can head to that will solve that problem is the saloon right next to the house I occupy. A man named Moriarty runs the place, who claimed to know my father before this whole mess happened. His attitude could use some sweeping up...but one thing I’ve learned from dad is to pick your fights carefully, and don’t kill unless you absolutely have to. I never worry about him too much, seeing as he always hides in his own room in the saloon typing up nonsense onto his own terminal. My only concern is one of my newfound comrade’s safety: Gob.

I will admit, when I entered the saloon my first day here I was absolutely appalled at his features; his skin looked almost completely burned off, save for the fact that he still had eyes in his head. Trying to keep my manners in place was slightly difficult, since I had been stuck down inside a vault my whole life, I knew nothing of the outside world and the people in it. Seeing a Ghoul for the first time was indeed frightening until I realized that he wasn’t as harmful as I might have thought. It makes me smile remembering how it had went, how I had expected him to kill me even though he remained calm as ever.

“Wait...you’re not gonna hit me?” He had said to me. “Yell at me? Not even berate me a little?”

It was saddening to realize how a lot of people, specifically the Ghouls such as Gob, were mistreated and shown no mercy. A vault dweller like myself had to take a couple of days to let the change in atmosphere and emotions settle in. There were a couple of times whem I had wished I could help the people here, the ones who needed it and deserved it, at least. But help could only be given to so many people at a time. I had so many things to do right now it was ridiculous. I wanted to just curl up in bed and lie there for a few weeks. Or maybe months. Or maybe just to rot there and die.

Moira had told me about a book she was working on about surviving in the Wastelands, and I, as insane as I am, agreed to help her on it. On top of that, which was a more important issue, was looking for my father who had left Vault 101 and started all this chaos. If I could...just understand why he did it, what reason he had to leave so suddenly. Well...my questions would have answers once I found him. If I found him, that is...and whether or not he’s alive.

I want to clear my mind, although they’re interrupted by commotion across from my corner inside Moriarty’s Saloon. Having a regular everyday drink before I head out once more to run some errands for Moira, and also trying to figure out how to get to this Galaxy News Radio that Moriarty had said my dad left for after coming to Megaton. I hear the faint sound of the radio atop the bar, seeming to gain lots of static as the antennae ceased to function. Gob always hated it when the blasted thing would die out. Smoke clouded over my head, trailing from the cigarette that was held delicately in between my fingers as I sit huddled over the table, looking worn out and tired. I realize my current beer bottle was almost empty and prepared to ask for another until the noise became worse and my attention couldn’t be wavered from it.

My eyes shoot up and through the smoke I see a man named Jericho - whom all you need to know about is he’s the asshole of the town - appearing to be harrassing one of the customers in the bar and also spitting some filthy language towards Gob and another woman I knew named Nova. It sounded like ol’ Jerry was whining about the drinks tasting awful or something...I had a headache. I didn’t want to hear this shit right now. I can’t hardly hear what he’s saying anyway due to the fact that the voices in my head are clouding over the real noises around me. I believe I heard some angry shuffling inside Colin Moriarty’s room, I knew for a fact that he would be coming out here to yell and possibly smack every single person in the bar for causing a disruption in his saloon.

“Hey,” I say aloud. Loud enough to gain the bickering group’s attention as they all turned to look at me. Gob froze in place, keeping in his line of work even after being punched in the face. Nova fell silent and folded her arms, keeping her place leaning against a corner wall. “leave the Ghoul alone.” My voice was worn and deep, which made me sound far older than I originally was.

Jericho looked at me and took a slight swig of his drink, his sweaty face and stubble making him look more intimidating than he should. I was too filed down and ground up to be intimidated by anything anymore. I figure, if I die then I die. No one will notice or care...except maybe my dad...which I hope that he might notice.

“Just ‘cause you’re new here, kid, don’t mean you can boss people around.” He said, approaching me, but kept his distance.

I averted my gaze down to the table, idly examining the Pip-Boy on my arm, blowing out smoke through my nostrils and mouth. “I’m not bossing anyone around. I’m only warning you before Moriarty kicks your ass all the way to Tennessee.”

Almost as if I was right on the on the matter, the saloon owner wooshed out of his room, the cloth curtain blowing in the motion of the wind. “What the bloody ‘ell is goin’ on in here? You,” Moriarty pointed to Jericho. “you’ve been kicked outta here more than once, now move your blatant ass out the door.” He ordered, his Irish accent making him sound more official in his words.

Jericho rolled his head as if unaffected by Moriarty’s words, though obeyed and strolled right on out. I raised my brows and tilted my head a bit, realizing the man’s authority on his customers as well as his employees. And, proving my previous statement correct, the gruff man turned and began yelling at Nova and Gob both...though didn’t pay any attention to myself for some odd reason.

“Why d’you think I named you Gob?” Moriarty questioned the Ghoul mockingly. All the poor man could do was not make eye contact. “Because you never shut your gob!” And with that, he stormed back into his room, a trail of dust following in his wake. Luckily there weren’t but a couple customers in today, otherwise there would have been a problem...

All three (including myself) had their heads turned in the direction of the owner’s doorway to make sure Moriarty had retired entirely to his room, and indeed it was true when they heard the faint beep of a computer turn on, automatically meaning that he was busy with ‘work’. Once the silence had stretched for a good two minutes, the radio suddenly came back to life with a bit of feedback for a split second before the radio announcer came on. The sudden sound caused me to literally jump out of my seat and plop back into it.

“Fucking balls,” I spat, though not loudly. “scared the hell out of me.”

I hear Nova smirk at my reaction.

Gob, I knew was amused, though wasn’t showing it, took his regular place behind the bar and stared at me like a parent angry with their child. “You really gotta stop doin’ that, kid.” He said to me quietly, his deep, raspy voice making it almost difficult for me to hear when he whispered.

“Doin’ what?” I inquired innocently.

He sighed aggravatedly. “You gotta quit doin’ that because if you ain’t careful then you’ll wind up even worse than me.” He replied. Hearing that made me almost regret what I had said. The last thing I wanted was for Nova and Gob to get in trouble because of me.

“I’ll think about it.” I say, taking a last sip of my drink and hearing Gob scoff at my comment. I sit the bottle down on the table and gesture for another, while he nods and brings me my second beer for the morning as I thank him in sign language for it, then walking back to his place behind the bar and cleaning glasses. I pull out a switchblade and pop off the cap on the beer, taking a sip of it. It always tasted better when cold. “I don’t like it when I see him treating you that way.”

I managed to see that when I said that, he stopped scrubbing the glass for about two seconds before going back to polishing it. Regarding my words, perhaps? I wouldn’t know. I couldn’t read people very well when halfway asleep in the morning. I knew perfectly well that both of them, Nova and Gob, could hold their own. They weren’t pansies, they knew damn well how to kick someone’s ass if need be. Save for Gob, sometimes. Here and there he would take up his local nickname as the town’s ‘punching bag’ and earn a few bruises on his chin and upper arms. I didn’t like it. I didn’t like it at all. Though I didn’t interfere because he didn’t want me to, and also because I didn’t need to get in trouble with the town authority, who was also the mayor of Megaton. I had enough crap on my shoulders already.

I had only been here for almost two and a half weeks, and yet there were people who actually wanted to protect me. I didn’t understand it a single bit, but went with the flow like everyone else. These people didn’t kick me out like the others inside Vault 101 did, there were those who were friendly to me and provided me with useful information every now and then. I owe them more than I’d like to think.

“You find out where your dad was at, kid?” Gob asked suddenly, shaking me from my thoughts. Sometimes it was irritating to hear him calling me ‘kid’...even if he might have been thrice as old as I am.

After taking another gulp of the drink I shift in my position and stand up, the leather armor and clothing I had on rubbing together and very faintly squeaking as I stood. “Yeah,” I said, taking the beer with me. “numbnuts in there said that he left for Galaxy News Radio. Which is where I’m heading today.” I whispered as lowly as I could, making sure that Moriarty wouldn’t hear my words.

Quiet humor rushed through them both.

Gob then turned and snuck a glance at Moriarty’s room before sliding three stimpacks atop the bar’s surface towards me. “Here, for the trip out there. You’ll be back afterwards, right?”

I shrugged, searching my pack for the appropriate amount of caps to pay for both the beer and for the stimpaks. “Not sure. It all depends if I find him or not. Put it this way; if I do find him, you might not see me for another two to three weeks,” I didn’t see it, but a grim expression went across Gob’s face whilst Nova gave him a sympathetic look. “and if I don’t find him, I’ll be back within four to five days.”

Finally pulling out enough caps, I proceeded to place them atop the counter when Gob suddenly held out his hand as if to stop me, his brows - what was left of them - furrowing. “Wait, what’s that?” He asked, surprised.

My eyebrow raised at this. “They’re bottlecaps...to pay for the beer and stimpaks.” I said as if it were obvious.

The Ghoul shook his head and began plucking coins here and there from my hands, and when he had enough, he waved off the rest that was in my grasp. I looked at him oddly. The two beers and three stimpaks would cost more than what he’d taken, and when I tried to put the rest of the caps on the counter, he took my hand and folded my fingers back over them.

“Dude, that’s not enough for all this.” I protested.

“It’s enough for the drinks,” He whispered. “the stimpaks are free. What’d you think I meant when I said I’d risk giving you a discount on some of the items we have?”

My eyes narrowed, not out of anger or irritation, but due to the fact that he was doing the one thing that got to my weak point: he was being heartbreakingly nice to me. I greatly appreciated the discounts, things were a lot cheaper when I desperately needed a drink or when Moira was out of stimpaks. Truth be told I held the utmost gratitude for him, not just for cutting half the prices, but also because since I was nice to him when we’d first met, he, in return, was friendly to me as well.

I try to shuffle the caps back onto the counter but he laughs and closes my hands and folds them against my chest, forcing me to take them whether I wanted to or not. I huffed angrily and stuffed them back into my pack, accepting defeat.

“Dammit, Gob, I don’t want you getting in trouble ‘cause of me.” I warned in whispering.

He leaned over the counter to whisper back, “I can hold my own, kid. It’s the least I can do in return for you not punching me in the face.” He said with a hint of amusement.

I sighed. “I have a name, you know.” I say, adjusting one of the leather straps over my shoulders and retrieving my drink.

Gob then released a genuine smile at me that I knew Nova enjoyed seeing. “Eve.” He spoke my name whilst keeping that smile. Even after all the shit he’d endured, after how he was treated, he still acted as sweet as he could sometimes.

I look up and return the smile to him, nodding and turning on my heel for the door. “I’ll see you guys soon...maybe.”

Nova rolled her eyes at me. “Don’t go and get yourself blown up, you hear? I’m sure your father would be upset if he found out somethin’ like that happened.”

Gob looked sick for a minute at hearing that, but regained himself and picked up another glass to polish it. “Yeah, that’s the last thing I need,” He said. “one of the only people in town who’s nice to me getting blown to bits.”

I smirked, taking another gulp of my drink, making sure to savor it and not waste it this time. I opened the door as it cast an orange glow against my body, shining inside as if I’d opened the door to a room filled with gold. I wanted to return here soon...in the blind hope that if I did find my father, I could at least see my friends before we left for elsewhere...that is, if we had anywhere else to go.

I take a glance back at the two and took yet another sip of the drink, my feet scruffing against the floor as I moved through the doorway to the outside.

“Well, this is indeed the golden age of grotesque.”

-------------

A/N:

WOOO I GIVE A COOKIE TO THOSE WHO SPOT THE SONG REFERENCE XD and i just love Gob. i like Nova too but...she has me scratching my head; she’s difficult to write because i don’t know her well like the Ghouls or muties. and it’s really fun to blow Jericho up...but it’s NOT fun when half of Megaton chases your ass after you kill him |D; ah well. fun times. let’s see if i can keep this story up, huh?

Lifeline short

Sat, 17 Jan 2009 20:02:44 GMT

A random preview of my upcoming comic, Lifeline :D

“--Sorrow, sang deep inside my blood
all the ones around me
I care for and loved--”

“Fuck,” Skoll spat, smacking his radio alarm clock off the nightstand.

He rolled over tiredly, his bare body getting even more tangled in the sheets, a groan emitting his throat. He didn’t want to wake up. He didn’t want to move, didn’t want to breathe, didn’t want to see. He was immensly beaten from their last assignment, which was an understatement due to what had happened. His muscles ached, his bones grinded against each other like a metal cog just beginning to turn again, his skin burned and stung, and his head...oh God, his head. His normal headaches were nothing like the one he had right now.

Seeming to get into a comfortable position, the Yautran was about to fall right back asleep, until he felt a strong tugging of the covers that were tightly wrapped around his lower body like a coccoon.

“I ain’t gettin’ up.” He uttered loudly, hoping that whoever it was could hear him clearly.

No response.

Another tug.

Skoll growled. “I’m worn out, dammit, let me rest a little bef--”

“Scarrr!!”

Another moment of silence. Skoll sighed a long and heavy breath. It was the infant that he and Io had found. What’d they name the kid, again? He’d already forgotton. Maybe if he hadn’t been smashed on the head six times with a bladeless chainsaw, he would be able to remember this shit.

“Scryyye...” Skoll then groaned, sounding way more childish than he intended to. “Get offa my sheets, kid. Go...find Finra or something.”

The little lizard-child tilted his head at the bigger Yautran on the bed above him. Of course, he couldn’t understand most of the words Skoll spoke since he was just three years old. “Dahh?” Was all he could manage.

Skoll groaned heavily again, this time, rolling over so that he could face the infant down on the floor. He carefully made sure that the little bugger didn’t yank the sheets off completely. “Finra. Finny. The really tall, pretty lady.” He said, gesturing with his hand to try and get Scrye to understand the meaning of height.

“Mah!” Scrye jumped and clapped happily, a big smile forming on his face.

The larger Yautran visibly flinched at that. How the hell could the kid get Io out of ‘tall’? He imagined Scrye heard the word ‘pretty’ and thought up Io to be attractive. Hell, he already thought of her as his mother. She certainly wasn’t that attractive to him. “No, not ‘ma’,” He replied, looking around the room for something until he found a marker lying on the floor halfway underneath the nightstand. He reached down and grabbed it, opening it, and scribbled a large blue streak on his palm to show it to Scrye. “the blue lady. Finny.”

Scrye seemed a little confused for a moment, until he saw Skoll point to the blue marking on his palm and then smiled and nodded. “Finny!” Skoll nodded, grinning slightly at how fast the child learned. Then, the young Yautran leaped to his feet and began unsuccessfully tugging on the sheets that were pinned beneath Skoll’s body, pointing out the door as if something urgent had happened. “Finny! Finny! Eyeoh...eh...Mah! Mah!”

Skoll’s brows furrowed at this. “What, something’s wrong with Io?” He asked. Just hearing his own voice ask such a question gave him goosebumps.

“Niii!!” Scrye uttered out, seeming upset now. “Mah!”

Now Skoll was worried. Scrye’s behavior had changed instantly once Skoll mentioned Finra, which led to something about Io as well. Almost immediately, Skoll scrambled across his bed and shuffled down to the floor to find his pants before waving off Scrye. “Outta the room, kid! I’ll be in there in a minute!”

Scrye obeyed without complaint and bolted from the room, his clawless feet thumping against the smooth rock floor. Skoll managed to find his pants (as well as his boxers) and yanked them both on before scrambling over the mess of clothes and even more sheets that had been shuffled off of his bed in his sleep, not even bothering to grab a shirt or his shoes.

He stopped outside the door to find Scrye waiting on him, and he nodded and gestured for the infant to lead the way. Scrye obliged and took off running with the larger Yautran following him. Thankfully, it seemed, that he didn’t have to go outside.

Scrye came to a stop in front of a small staircase that lead downward, as he turned to Skoll and pointed in the same direction. The child made a small sound before putting both hands on his eyes and then opening them abruptly. “Mah!”

“...She’s awake?” Oh, damn... was Skoll’s first thought. Io had been out cold for nearly two days, which was undoubtedly a surprise to them all since they had the grave thought that she might die in her sleep. Just thinking about it made Skoll’s spines quietly clack and shudder.

The two of them proceeded down the steps and through the doors, seeing everyone gathered inside the main med-lab; Finra, Zekiya, Trigger, Yalie, and Helix. Thankfully, none of them had a bad expression on. No, they all looked happy, and that was a rare sight these days.

“Well, look who dragged their two-hundred pound ass out of bed.” Is how Finra greeted him with a smirk. Scrye scurried over towards the Siren and jumped up and down with grabby hands, as she leaned down and scooped him into her arms. “You’re a smart little trooper; managing to get him out of bed is something not just anyone can do.” She smiled, earning one in return from the infant.

“Skoll,” His attention was turned over to Helix, who was holding a clipboard in his hands. “Io’s condition is still just under critical; there are parts of her skin that were burned badly and deep gashes had to be stitched. She’ll be having a lot of scars on her shoulders and legs.” He said, folding his arms then. “But she’s woken up a lot sooner than I’d expected. Aside from all of her wounds...she seems to be doing...fine.” The Frinner said, surprised a bit.

“She’ll be alright, then?” Skoll asked.

Helix nodded and smiled. “Yes. She’s a bit drowsy but she’s awake. She’s doing surprisingly well after having such critical wounds.” He then nodded over towards the medical pod behind him, where a frail Io lay healing. He never did understand the purpose of all the white in medical labs.

Approaching the pod, seeing as its lid was already removed, he took a seat next to the side of it and looked down at Io, who was completely nude save for the small white sheets that covered up the private areas of her body. Skoll wasn’t sure if she was sleeping right then or if she was, as Helix said, drowsy and out of it.

For now, he’d take a chance: Skoll took his hand and very gently placed his palm around the side of Io’s neck, cupping her jawline. He was amazed at the fact that her skin, even after being stabbed, burned, and clawed at, was still flawlessly smooth and soft. Just feeling that gave him enough satisfaction, and with that, he pulled his hand away.

“...Skoll?”

The Yautran shifted closer surprisidly, hearing the human female speak his name in such a groggy tone. “Io?”

“You...” She breathed, her eyes fluttering sleepily before she managed to center them on his face and let a small sneer roll onto her lips. “You...fucking...cataclysmic...lifeform...”

Silence struck the room. For a moment, Skoll found that incredibly humorous, and let out a few smirks that turned into chuckles that turned into laughs. Io seemed to gain a grin, herself, on her face, at hearing him. She hadn’t heard him laugh before.

New fanfics?

Thu, 13 Nov 2008 21:36:43 GMT

Y hallo thar. It’s been a while, hasn’t it? Well so far, I’m still working on my other fanfics, but for now, I wanted to bring up a few ideas I’ve had for new fanfics. I’ll let you all decide on which one sounds cooler and if I should start it or not.

Title: Voice Of Dissent
Status: In progress
Fandom: Ratchet & Clank
Rating: PG-13
Rating for: Mild language, violence, crude humor, and suggestive themes.
Genre(s): Romance, Humor, Action, Angst, Sci-fi, Adventure
Pairings/Couplings: Possibly Ratchet/Talwyyn fluff, Smuggler/OC
Details: Nothing much to say about this one. I wanted to give the Smuggler some more attention, so here it is. This takes place during Quest For Booty.
Summary: While Ratchet is still searching for Clank, he comes across the Smuggler more than once in his journies. And while the Smuggler only seemed useful for weaponry and taking Ratchet’s bolts, it appears that he might just be connected to a certain pirate that has caused Ratchet some trouble; Captain Auriga Cygnus, a female pirate who is obsessed with weapons. Sabotaging one of Ratchet’s plans to put an end to Auriga’s treachery, she captures all, Ratchet, Talwyyn, and Smuggler and interrogates them. What, then, happens when both the Smuggler and Auriga show a connection to each other? Soon finding out that the two used to be childhood friends, Ratchet discovers that, due to an incident that happened years ago, Auriga and the Smuggler became faint enemies in time. Agreeing to help Ratchet search for Clank, Auriga leads her crew across the galaxy with the Lombax along while battling Smuggler in an attempt to keep old feelings that both of them once harbored at bay.

Title: The Legend Of Spyro: Where Angels Go To Die
Status: Not started yet
Fandom: Spyro The Dragon
Rating: PG/PG-13
Rating for: Some language, violence, possible crude humor, and suggestive themes.
Genre(s): Romance, Fantasy, Action, Angst, Adventure
Pairings/Couplings: Spyro/Cynder, Ignitus/OC
Details: A bad idea to start this right now, so I should probably write it AFTER I’ve played Dawn Of The Dragons. I’ll need the information. So for now, I suppose this will take place in the beginning of DotD. Deals with many OCs.
Summary: After being frozen for three years, Spyro, Cynder, and Sparx are finally freed from their icy prizon and released into a waking nightmare. Malefor has continued to spread his evil throughout the lands, all while the world awaited their hero’s return to save it. On their journey to return to the Dragon Elders, the trio come across a human sorceress, who is secludedly under the Dark Master’s control. She appears friendly, though betrays them and kidnaps Spyro in the mess. Leaving Cynder and Sparx to report to the Dragon Elders, Spyro is poisoned by Malefor and becomes his replacement for Cynder. What, then will happen to the world if Spyro is helping its only enemy?

Title: Flowers And Juveniles
Status: Not started yet
Fandom: Kung Fu Panda
Rating: PG
Rating for: Mild language, violence, crude humor, and suggestive themes. (this crap always seems to be the case XD)
Genre(s): Humor, Action, Adventure, Fantasy
Pairings/Couplings: None yet. Possible Po/Tigress fluff.
Details: GOD FORBID I start a fanfic about Kung Fu Panda...but you know me...I already got OCs popping in my head. This takes place during the movie. NOT a mary-sue fanfic. Dealing with many OCs.
Summary: Being a huge fan of the Furious Five, Po, a lazy panda, can only dream to be like them or meet them one day. So he is stuck at home, helping his father out with the family soup restaurant. Until one day, he meets a unique snow tiger girl named Ting, who seems to share the same interest in kung fu as he does. Although she seems to know more about it than he does. While conversing about their favorite subject, Po finds that they are finally going to choose the Dragon Warrior, a hero prophesied to return peace to the land throughout the years. But...what will happen when they find out that Po is this ‘prophesied hero’?

Weeeeell there you have it. That’s all the fanfics I have buzzing in my head for now. You guys decide which you like best. Later *waves*.

Through The Fire And Flames XXV

Wed, 01 Oct 2008 06:48:32 GMT

Title: Through The Fire And Flames [25/?]
Genre: Romance/Adventure/Fantasy/Angst
Rating/Warnings: PG-13 - For mild language, violence, abuse, slight crude humor, and uh...more violence.
Story So Far: The Fellowship has been broken, losing two of the members in its trek to Mordor. Merry and Pippin are taken hostage by a troop of Uruk-hai, Frodo and Sam continue on to the awaited destination in Mordor, and Legolas, Gimli, Aragorn, Aspen, and Damocles track the Uruk-hai for their two Hobbit comrades. Tári, Idril, and Linwë have their own plans. As the rigorous journey continues in pieces, Frodo and Sam stumble upon a familiar woman who should be in Rohan at the moment. While Aspen struggles with her feelings with a certain Elf, what would be his own thoughts on the girl? He hadn’t really experienced much emotions like these before, though it appears that she may have opened up his eyes to many things that he hadn’t seen before.
Disclaimer: I own none of these characters except for those who are unfamiliar to the LOTR books and/or movie. The rest belong to J.R.R. Tolkein. Tenthwalker fic.
Chapter Warnings: Violence like woah 8D.

Enjoy it or die :D Cookies to anyone who can find the Chronicles Of Riddick quote 89

Book Two - Scroll Twelve: Battle In Helm’s Deep Part III - Garden Of Bleeding Hearts

The battle continued for hours on end, seeming endless, the violence was getting worse, the Uruk-hai kept coming in vast numbers that were infinite, the walls were soon littered with bodies of all men, elves, and Orcs and Uruks. It had long since passed raining, leaving everyone in a sickened state of humidity. It was chaos, almost like a miniature ant-hill, except the ants were trying to take something that wasn’t theirs.

Tári, Linwë, and Idril were breathless. They were mostly disappointed in themselves: they went against Arwen’s wishes, in a way. She wanted for them to be safe, and here they were, fighting for not just their lives, but hundreds of others that were beneath them inside the caves just awaiting for this madness to end. Haldir was doing well to protect Tári, and the two knew that this would be their very first time in combat together, both sweating, hearts and heads pounding, running out of breath, and clashing swords with their enemies.

This could not hold up forever.

Aspen was having major difficulty keeping her powers dormant while she attacked to prevent any accidental injury to her allies. She tried to keep her anger down, her fear silent, and her paranoia void. She tried replacing them with revenge, excitement, and sadistic fun as she hacked away body parts from Uruks and Orcs left and right. She earned a cut on the cheek, but was doing fine aside from that.

There were times when she would be struck with fear for about five seconds, and then it would be replaced with humor and excitement. She kept count in her head of how many she was killing, and needless to say, she was quite proud of herself for how many kills she was making. Such a shame she couldn’t keep what she killed.

“Seventeen! Eighteen!” Gimli bellowed, counting his kills just as she was. “Nineteen! Twenty! Twenty-one! Twenty-two! Hagh!”

Aspen swung Daeron around with utmost agility and speed as well as grace along with it. Everytime Aragorn glanced back to see how she was doing, it was almost hard to find her because she moved exactly like the rest of the Elven soldiers around them. She only got hit once, and that was across the cheek, leaving a cut and a bloody mouth as the only mark, though aside from that, she was virtually untouchable. The sight before him made him proud, to see how well she’d developed, from a vulnerable girl to a well fought warrior.

Amrod noticed this as well. He had to admit, he was beyond proud to have his daughter beside him in battle at a time like this, and especially to see how well she was doing. He reminded himself to thank the others later for teaching her everything they knew. She reminded him of her mother. She was graceful and fierce in her attacks at the same time, and what made it better was that she wasn’t trying to be a showoff about it. She was just fighting. And that’s how it should have been.

What was irritating the girl, however, was that Théoden wasn’t fighting at all. She grit her teeth at that. Just like a person of high power to have others fight their battles for them.

“Northway! Nauthannen!” Aragorn called out, spotting a group of Uruks covered in shields heading for the main gate.

Aspen flipped around and spotted the line, wondering what she should do. She was occupied with the ass-hatted monsters around her, what should she do? Turning, a line of Elven troops hoisted up their bows and fired upon the Uruk-hai along the pathway, many falling down in yowling wails.

Aspen left Agaryulnaer alone for now. The Elves were doing fine. Right now she needed to stay focused and not get herself killed.

“Is this it?” Théoden asked no one in particular, looking at the sight before him. “Is this all you can conjure, Saruman?”

Speaking too soon, Aspen got another one of her feelings again. That one feeling that made her so worried that she got sick to her stomach. The one feeling that was never wrong. She heard more thumping in the earth, this one seeming to alert her more than the rest around. Now, she wasn’t an animal with excellent senses, but she damn well knew she smelled gun-powder. How it existed in a world like this and why it was here, she only guessed it was to be for one purpose: to destroy the wall and everyone on it.

Aragorn seemed to notice this as well, as he and Aspen both flipped around to see an Uruk running towards the drainage hole, bearing a large, lit torch.

That was not a good sign.

“Togo hon dad, Legolas!” Aragorn shouted at the top of his lungs, his heart racing even worse than Aspen’s. No! She’s going to die! He thought. “Dago hon!”

Legolas turned and shot the Uruk with an arrow, hitting it in the shoulder, but it just kept going. The carnage between the Man and Elf caused Amrod to flip around alertly, Idril, Linwë, and Tári doing the same, all spotting the creature headed for the explosives. Aspen, having her heart-beat reach to its peak, whipped out her bow and began raining arrows down onto the Uruk along with Legolas.

Though even though they put as many arrows in the Uruk as they could, the brute just kept going. Going. Aspen had been separated from Legolas, which put both him and Aragorn in extreme panic even though neither could reach her. She placed her bow back onto her back and began to fight with her sword again, as Legolas attempted one more shot on the Uruk.

“DAGO HON, LEGOLAS!!!” Aragorn was fully screaming now, seeing Aspen by herself.

Legolas fired the shot, striking the Uruk-hai directly in the eye.

The shot was perfect. They thought it would have killed it.

They were wrong.

The explosives lit, and a massive amount of the wall exploded with utmost fury. Boulders large and small flew through the air as smoke erupted from where the explosion came, Men, Elves, and Uruk-hai alike were hurled into the air. It was like watching the event unfold in slow motion. They didn’t think it would happen. Théoden thought the wall would never be breached. Théoden spoke too soon. The keep was now bare, leaving the Uruks to swarm Helm’s Deep.

Théoden looked upon in shock, unaware and unprepared for such an act. He failed. The wall had been breached.

The Uruks charged forth through where the wall used to be, killing left and right. The trail of soldiers brought up a large trunk and began pounding at the front gates, trying to break through. This couldn’t hold up forever, they were already hanging by a thread with the wall being destroyed.

“Brace the gates!” Théoden called out.

Men from the inside slammed themselves against the gates and held it shut, as a powerful punch was delivered to the doors, the men were thrown back, but regained themselves quickly, trying with all their might to keep the gates closed.

“Hold them! Stand fast!”

Men and a few boys began throwing spears, rocks, firing arrows, and any other projectiles they could find, down at the Orcs and Uruk-hai, knocking many down from the pathway.

Unbeknownst to what was going on, Aragorn found himself rising from the ground after lying unconscious for a few seconds. He was getting damn well tired of being thrown around like a rag doll. He seriously felt like killing the Uruk that destroyed the wall, though momentarily forgot it was already in bloody bits somewhere. This suddenly sparked an alert question.

Where was Aspen?

Legolas seemed to be alright, though he, too, was knocked to the floor when the explosion took place, he was not on the ground yet. Rising from his position, his hair an utter mess and sprawled over his face as he shook his head to try and see. Aspen was nowhere to be found. Hearing one of the other females cry out, he flipped around and found Idril and Tári pulling Linwë back onto the wall, having slipped and nearly falling to her death.

But that wasn’t what alerted him. Once Linwë was on her feet again, the three were directing their attention towards something behind the wall...something lying on the ground and unconscious with a three foot small pole sticking through the very edge of their waist. The three she-elves were screaming...crying...even though they had to turn and continue to fight to prevent themselves from getting killed.

Legolas turned to see what they were looking at, and he found a sight that he dreaded most. Something that he blamed himself for, and one that he would more than likely never forgive himself of.

It was Aspen.

Aragorn seemed fine, as he shook his head to regain consciousness. Hastily getting to his feet, Aragorn looked around for the young girl, desperately trying to find her. She was nowhere to be found on the remaining walls. That struck his heart like a spear in the chest.

Abruptly catching him off guard, Aragorn turned to find Legolas roaring out angrily, his voice wracked with sorrow and grief as he fiercly fought his way through the horde of Uruk-hai on the wall and down to the stairs. He quickly decapitated an Uruk an knocked it aside, stealing the shield for his own purpose. He kicked up the shield and rode it noisily down the stairs, firing arrows left and right as fast as he could, killing many Orcs and Uruk-hai in his wake.

At the end of the stairs, Legolas kicked the ends of the shield and thrust it into the chest of an oncoming Uruk, killing it on the spot. No matter how filthy the Elf looked, there was nothing in this world that could describe the anger and sorrow mixed into his expression. In all his days that he’d known the Elven prince, he’d never seen him act like this.

Legolas was pissed.

Aragorn, ignoring the Elf for now, spun in all directions trying to find the girl and soon spotted her lying not too far from him...with a broken pole stuck through her side. Aragorn’s heart immediately broke in two, and he knew well enough that it was exactly how Legolas was feeling right now.

“Aspen! Aspen!” Aragorn called, rushing to her side and dropping to his knees. He moved his hands about as if he didn’t know what to do, terrified to touch her and afraid that she might shatter like glass if he tried to move her. “Oh, please, no...”

Hearing Aragorn’s voice, the girl’s eyes dazily fluttered open, seeing the ragged man hovering over her with utmost panic across his features. Her gray eyes were finally open, though halfway as if she was sleepy, her eyes almost seeming white. Her skin was a purplish-pale, and she was growing bruises in various places. Aragorn didn’t know if she was dying or losing energy fast.

“...Aragorn...” She uttered out.

A piece of relief washed over the Man and he felt on the brink of collapsing, stroking her hair to comfort her and whispering small elvish words as he always did.

“...It...hurts...” She rasped, gasping when she flinched.

Hearing thumping of footsteps, Aragorn looked up to find Legolas dropping to his knees and looking over the girl just as he did, his eyebrows twisted into a melancholy expression. Both seemed unsure of what to do except to get that damn pole out of her side, and how they would do that without hurting her further, they didn’t know.

“It hurts so much...I c-can’t move...Aragorn, it hurts.” The girl whimpered, soon letting out sobs at the pain striking her stomach.

Unable to bear the sight of her like this anymore, Aragorn got into a kneeling position and took hold of her shoulders, looking up at Legolas. “Help me, here.” He demanded, as the Elf complied without even needing to be told.

Aspen seemed to become frightened at what they were doing, shaking her head. “No..no, what’re you doing?” She asked them, her sobs getting louder.

“Aspen, hold still,” Legolas tried to soothe her, “the pole needs to be removed, it’s alright.”

“N-no! It’ll hurt!”

“We’ll do it fast so it’ll be done quicker. It’ll be alright.” Aragorn said.

Not wanting to stall any further, Aragorn and Legolas tried their best to ignore the girl’s wailing protests and they pulled her forward with haste, a thoroughly unwanted sound of ripping and tearing as she was removed from the pole, screaming out in utter pain as it struck her stomach. The two dragged her away from the breached wall and back against a corner away from the carnage, Aragorn trying to do two things at once an Legolas trying to prevent himself from raining fire down upon the Uruk-hai.

Aspen lay crying her eyes out, clutching her side as the blood slowly flowed from it, staining Legolas’ tunic and Aragorn’s sleeve. Whipping out a knife, Legolas took the edge of his cape and cut off a large piece of cloth and began wrapping it around the girl’s stomach, putting pressure on it so she wouldn’t bleed any further.

Aragorn’s head whipped around when he saw more Uruks invading the keep, and he knew he had a duty to do. He had to believe. As he said, there was always hope, and he had to have some for Aspen right now. He knew she would make it. She had come this far, she proved her worth, she was one of the strongest young females he’d seen in his time. She would make it.

He nodded, trying to console himself. Aspen would make it. He just had to have faith.

Looking up at Legolas, he gripped the Elf’s shoulder and pulled him close to his face, his expression no more or less demanding than Legolas’ was. “Keep her safe. If she dies then there is no hope.” He said sternly.

Legolas placed his hand back on the pendant that hung around his neck and then slapped a hand on Aragorn’s shoulder, shaking it fiercly. “Nîn quenat he tinechor.” He replied with equal ardor.

And with that, Aragorn nodded and left them alone, rushing for the entrance. He spotted Gimli up ahead, diving into the horde of Orcs rushing in and beginning to battle them on his own, though was knocked down into the pool of water.

“Hado i philinn!” Aragorn shouted, a line of soldiers directly behind him showering the Uruks with arrows as Aragorn held up his sword and gave a battle stance. “Herio!!” Then, he and the Elven warriors charged at full speed and collided with the swarming Uruk-hai, unbeknownst that the she-elves were among him.

Seeing they were doing fine for the moment, Legolas turned back to Aspen and tried to keep her wound from bleeding and tried to calm her down at the same time. She was beginning to hyperventilate, which was never a good sign. He took the cloth and tied it into a knot tight enough to keep the wound from opening further and to stop the bleeding for now.

Once finished with the wound, Legolas focused on the other important part: trying to calm her down. But as soon as his fingers met her skin, he wished he hadn’t done so in the first place. He could feel the life leaving her for a brief moment. Aspen was dying. And this time, if he didn’t think of something soon to help her, then they would lose the girl for good.

“Legolas,” Hearing her cracky voice, he looked up at her and placed his hands on her cheek to offer what little comfort he could. “in all the time I’ve been here...I’m...so scared...” She whimpered, releasing hiccuping sobs.

“Hush, you’ll be fine.” He said. “I’m not going to let you die.”

“Legolas,” She interrupted, gasping for breath. “my vision is turning black. I’m scared of the darkness!” She yelped, clutching onto his shoulders and digging her nails in through the leather on his shoulder-plates.

He shook his head at her. “Stop talking like that, you will be fine. We’ll leave here alive to see the next dawn, you said so yourself, and you have to hold onto it!”

“No, all I see is black! I’m going to die...and let you all down!”

“That is enough!” Legolas shouted, bringing his forehead to hers, though she only closed her eyes, sobbing loudly. “Look at me.”

She shook her head faintly. “I c-can’t...”

“Yes you can. Open your eyes.” Legolas was growing weary. He wanted to see her eyes. Just once more, even if they didn’t survive the night. “Look at me...just this once...”

Accepting defeat, Aspen opened her eyes very smally, meeting his icy blues just a few inches from her face.

“I’m not going to let you die...because if anything happened to you then I would follow suit.” Legolas spoke quietly, his thumb gently stroking her cheek. “If you die, then I’ll die with you.” He said.

Aspen shook her head faintly, feeling weak. “I don’t want to die...”

Not knowing what else to say, and finally unable to bear the feeling of the life leaving her body, Legolas resorted to one final option, whether it would save her or not.

Legolas brought his face closer to Aspen and his lips met hers, both bashed and bloodied tasting iron for the first few seconds. He intended to get his point across to her, so he kept his hands on her cheeks as he kissed her softly, not caring about the outcome; if she punched him, kneed him, or if he was impaled right then and there.

Aspen was frozen solid at the contact, completely unaware of what she should do. What did he just do? Did he just kiss her? Wait...he was kissing her! But why was she not reacting to him as she did all the other men? Legolas took the risk of actually making physical contact with her, and yet he wasn’t trying to get at her clothes, grope her, or anything that could relate to the sort.

No, he was keeping his hands in place and not pushing any further than that. There was no malice or taint or the act of hurting in his actions. He was trying to ease her, calm her down, and he was doing a damn good job of it. After everything they endured, all they’d been through, the anguish, gashes, bruises, and faint distrust, Legolas had fully kissed her.

God, she didn’t care if it tasted horrible, Aspen was in an utter state of bliss right now. Their lips were salty from rain and sweat, and blood still lingered in Aspen’s mouth, not really helping either at all. It would have been considered the worst taste ever in a first kiss, but Aspen cared no longer, this Elf felt something for her, otherwise he wouldn’t have done what he just did.

Being in such a careless state, Aspen thought she was going to explode with happiness, her tears continuing to fall down her sweaty face. Completely hesitant on what to do, the girl brought up her own hand to rest on the pendant she’d given him, and then her powers took control of her body. She felt no more pain in her abdomen, as she unconsciously managed to heal herself just as she did before, nourishment flooding through her veins and energizing her to her peak.

Finally, the two broke the kiss as Legolas stared into her eyes that were almost white, now, hoping that she wouldn’t cry out in despair again. He stroked her cheek comfortingly, trying all he could to reassure her that nothing would go wrong.

“I won’t let you die.” Was all he said. “Not while I still draw breath.”

Aspen swallowed, trembling, nodding in his grasp. “Hannon le...thank you...” She said, trying not to cry anymore.

Hearing Théoden call out to Aragorn, snapped the two from their thoughts as Legolas turned around to see how their friends were managing

“Aragorn, pull back to the gate!”

Aragorn nodded, turning to Haldir. “Am Marad!” He shouted to the troops. “Nan barad! Haldir! Nan barad!” Haldir looked to him and nodded, shouting for his men to follow.

Hearing this, Legolas flipped around to face Aspen. “Can you walk, now?”

Not answering his question verbally, Aspen hopped to her feet and retrieved Daeron from across the ground, sheathing the sword for now. Answering his question, Legolas grinned and the two rushed to Aragorn’s side, Legolas bearing his bow and Aspen with her fists for now.

Seeing them approach him, Aragorn turned around and was stunned when he saw Aspen on her feet and moving as if there was nothing wrong. “Aspen, you’re injured! Why are you walking?!” He demanded.

Aspen slapped his shoulder lightly. “I’m fine for now. What do we need to do?”

“Fight,” He replied. “and don’t die.”

Hearing this, the two nodded and proceeded forward to do what they were told to do. Legolas spotted Gimli still standing alone and fighting, frustrated, he and another Elf soldier ran and grabbed the Dwarf, dragging him away from the carnage as he kicked and flailed.

Determined to kill more, Gimli bellowed out, “What are you doing?! Stop it!”

Legolas rolled his eyes and turned his head to catch Aspen meeting with her friends. Looking around, the Uruks were still not defeated. There were more, pouring in one after the other, as the others retreated to the keep as their king commanded.

They were not finished yet.

---

JEEBUS that was ridiculous. there you have it! 8D Aspen's first kiss! whee! *gigglesnort* and i am terrible. i just couldn't kill Haldir. so instead, i had Aspen impaled as a substitute 8D; eheh...whoops...but! as the ending states, we're not done yet >8D

TRANSLATIONS

Togo hon dad, Legolas! Dago hon!: Stop him, Legolas! Kill him!
Am Marad! Nan barad! Haldir! Nan barad!: Pull back! Haldir! Pull back!

Through The Fire And Flames XXIV

Wed, 01 Oct 2008 01:11:59 GMT

Title: Through The Fire And Flames [24/?]
Genre: Romance/Adventure/Fantasy/Angst
Rating/Warnings: PG-13 - For mild language, violence, abuse, slight crude humor, and uh...more violence.
Story So Far: The Fellowship has been broken, losing two of the members in its trek to Mordor. Merry and Pippin are taken hostage by a troop of Uruk-hai, Frodo and Sam continue on to the awaited destination in Mordor, and Legolas, Gimli, Aragorn, Aspen, and Damocles track the Uruk-hai for their two Hobbit comrades. Tári, Idril, and Linwë have their own plans. As the rigorous journey continues in pieces, Frodo and Sam stumble upon a familiar woman who should be in Rohan at the moment. While Aspen struggles with her feelings with a certain Elf, what would be his own thoughts on the girl? He hadn’t really experienced much emotions like these before, though it appears that she may have opened up his eyes to many things that he hadn’t seen before.
Disclaimer: I own none of these characters except for those who are unfamiliar to the LOTR books and/or movie. The rest belong to J.R.R. Tolkein. Tenthwalker fic.
Chapter Warnings: Violence/cursing. The usual :D

WHEE! 8D

Book Two - Scroll Eleven: Battle In Helm’s Deep Part II - Singing Fire

The awaited hour had finally arrived, much to everyone’s horror. Elves stood with Men at the walls, looking down at hell’s army itself: thousands of them...Uruk-hai holding torches made the sight even more horrific; there were so many that it made. The stomping...the roaring...the burning...it hurt Aspen’s ears, she wasn’t touching any earth but she could feel it in the rock, it sounded terrible. Aspen stuck close to Legolas while Gimli stood on the other side of the prince.

“Argh. You could have picked a better spot.” Gimli complained, unable to see due to his height.

Aspen felt a grin forming, even when staring into chaos. Idril, Tári, and Linwë stood not too far from the girl, and her father was right behind her. Tári stayed close to Haldir, though. Aragorn soon came around to look at the army approaching them, lightning rumbling through the sky.

“Well lad, the luck you live by, let’s hope it lasts the night.” Gimli said to Aragorn.

“Your friends are with you, Aragorn.” Legolas said, clutching his bow to his chest.

Gimli sideglanced at him. “Let’s hope they last the night...”

Aspen rolled her eyes and shook her head, grinning. “Shut up, Gimli. We’re not gonna die.” She replied obviously.

Aragorn nodded and patted Legolas on the shoulder, knowing what he meant, and then he left for his own post on the wall, leaving the three to themselves. Lightning crackled through the sky again, and this time, Aspen was thankful that she wasn’t the cause of it. The army was getting closer, and Aspen’s heart was beginning to race enough to where she swore she thought she was going to have a heart-attack. What if she couldn’t do this?

What would happen if she ran in cowardice? She bit her lip hard enough to draw blood, her body soon trembling with fright. The numbers were infinite...the army itself looked as if it went on for miles on end. Aspen swallowed hard, tasting iron in her mouth from her lip. She had to keep stable. She had everyone here: Legolas, Gimli, Aragorn, Haldir, Amrod, Linwë, Idril, and Tári. She had to keep herself from breaking. She had her friends with her, and that’s all that mattered.

“Legolas.” Aspen spoke, gaining his attention. “...What...what will...” She stammered, trying to find the right words. “...what would you do...if I died tonight?”

Rain soon poured down upon them mercilessly, drenching them all and washing away their sweat. Well...there came Aspen’s awaited ‘shower’.

Unbelieving of her words, Legolas turned to face the side of her own, which was staring into oblivion just ahead of them. “I would follow you.” He said, simply.

Surprising her, her head snapped around to meet his intense gaze. Rain trickled down his face and his hair was so wet that it was nearly impossible to see the blonde in it anymore. He, just as well as she was, was soaked to the skin.

“What do you mean?” She asked quickly, her brows furrowing. “You’re an Elf, you can’t die!”

“Yes we can.” He replied sternly, making her silence. “The only way for an Elf to die, is to either be killed in battle...” He paused, wishing he didn’t have to tell her, but he never wanted her to speak of her death again. “...or to die of a broken heart.”

Aspen’s eyebrows twisted upwards into a horrid melancholy expression. Was it true? She’d never heard of such a thing before: a person dying of a broken heart? She immediately swallowed those thoughts. Middle Earth was like an opposite to the one she lived in. In this place, there were far more different ways of dying sometimes.

This, although, sparked many other questions inside her mind. What did he mean by what he said? Would he die of a broken heart if something happened to her? Did that mean...that he actually felt something for her?

Breaking the silence, Legolas placed his hand over Aspen’s necklace on his chest and then taking his hand and stroking her cheek gently...too gently, almost as if she would shatter if he touched her any other way. “Lye le cenich i’-ento anoron.” He said.

Aspen let a few tears slip down her cheeks unnoticed due to the rain, taking his hand and kissing his palm lightly before releasing it. He wouldn’t be acting this way for no reason. Aspen could feel it in his fingertips, and it made her absolutely shiver in delight at what she felt.

“I am not leaving this keep without you by my side. Do you understand me?” Legolas demanded calmly, receiving a nod from her into his palm. “Amin vesta. Imya i’ naur ar’ runya, amin vara lle.”

He could tell, now, with how her chin was trembling that she was crying, her gray eyes began to glow and he felt her mystical powers flowing into his skin through his fingertips. From happily crying, Aspen’s expression became stone serious as she nodded against his palm. Realizing they had a battle to fight, both turned their attention back to what lay ahead.

The rumbling and rythmic stomping continued on, as an Uruk thrust its sword into the air and howled out as if it were a horn. The stomping got louder...heavier...so heavy that it sounded like they were right above Aspen’s head. She clamped Agaryulnaer to her chest tightly, trying to still her thrashing heart. She could do this. Whether she was to die here or somewher else, she would not go down without one hell of a fight. She could do this.

Aragorn paced behind them, shouting orders to the soldiers left and right as he passed by Aspen and Legolas. “A Eruchîn, ú-dano i faelas a hyn an uben tanatha le faelas!” He bellowed.

“Amen.” Aspen said quietly.

The Uruks finally came to a stop in front of the keep, making the girl’s heart thrash even more. This was it. There was no turning back, and Aspen didn’t want to. She used her last resort and began thinking of all the things caused by these creatures. Taking Boromir away from her...dragging Merry and Pippin off. Breaking their Fellowship. Ruining her family. Nearly getting herself and Aragorn killed. Everything...it was all working perfectly. A fire was building up inside Aspen’s body and she knew that it would reach its dynamite at any minute now.

She wanted to kill.

Aragorn came forth and stopped, looking down at the massive army, his expression completely unintimidated, only determination lingered on his filth-stained face. An Uruk roared out, bearing its hideous teeth.

“What’s happening out there?” Gimli demanded, hopping up to try to see, but failed.

Legolas grinned. “Shall I describe it to you?” He questioned. The Dwarf looked up at him questioningly, whereas Aspen sideglanced. Legolas looked down at Gimli, still grinning. “Or would you like me to find you a box?”

A moment of silence stretched until Gimli grinned back and laughed deviously, leaving Aspen to giggle at his comment.

Soon, the Uruk-hai began pounding their spears onto the ground and roared out in challenge, the sound beating hard against Aspen’s ear like her microphones would when she had her music turned up full-blast. Seeing their actions, the Men and Elves readied their weapons. Aspen managed to catch a glance of the Elves all pulling out an arrow and notching it onto their bows in beautiful unison, Legolas following suite, and Aspen next, pulling out one of her special silver lined arrows and notching it to Agaryulnaer and aiming.

An evil grin spread across her face with devious ideas dancing around in her mind on how she should blow these creatures up. Should I electrocute them first? Since it’s so wet, there’s no telling how many I’d kill. Fire won’t work in all this moisture... She thought, multitasking. She liked the electrocute part.

Even if she wasn’t shaking in her boots from fright now, Aspen began to speak a prayer to herself, even if she wasn’t religious either.

“The Lord is my Shepherd, I shall not want...he maketh me to lie down in green pasture...” She squinted, her sharp Elven eyes casting an amazing sight ahead of her. Shit, this totally beat high-def back home. “...I fear no evil, for thou art with me...amen.”

As the Uruks continued pounding their spears into the ground, Aspen managed to hear an arrow hiss through the air and she spotted it striking an Uruk, causing her to gasp, startling her. Everything immediately fell silent as the Uruk-hai groaned and fell to the ground in a loud thunk.

“Dartho!” Aragorn snapped.

Then, the Uruks roar and howl out in anger as the captain thrust his sword forward in a commanding manner, and the army charged for the wall as the stomping and pounding continued again, carnage soon to be unleashed.

“So it begins.” Théoden spoke to himself, seeing the army heading straight for them.

Awaiting the order to fire, Legolas let his eyes scan around for any kind of weaknesses. “Faeg i-varv dîn na lanc a nu ranc.” He said.

Aspen grinned. “Quel elee-elea. Let’s make their throats sore.” Legolas grinned back.

As Aspen held her arrow in place, she charged up her energy inside her bow ready to unleash a horrible attack on them. She was growing impatient on waiting to attack, now.

Aragorn glanced over at Aspen and Amrod and held his arm in the air. “Elementals!” Aragorn shouted. Aspen assumed that was her cue. “Fire!”

Finally ecstatic, Aspen released her arrow along with Amrod’s, both their arrows leaving deadly electric trails through the air, crackling towards their targets. Both arrows striking two Uruks, Aspen and Amrod’s arrows exploded on impact, sending a flash of light through the area for a brief second as Uruks were flung backwards into the air, a thoroughly great amount of them were blown to bits as well.

“BOOYAH!!” Aspen shouted, reaching for another arrow.

“Leithio i philinn!” Aragorn bellowed again, thrusting his arm forward as the rest of the elven soldiers fired their shots as the Uruks were showered with arrows.

Thunks and yelps were heard from the creatures as they collapsed to the ground, only more came. This was going to be fun to Aspen. All it gave her was more to blow up. Aragorn called for the elementals again, and Aspen and Amrod released their arrows again, causing another exciting explosion in the field, sending crackling Uruks into the air again. It was almost like tossing a grenade at them; the earth shook and made the walls vibrate with each elemental shot. That only made Aspen even more hyped up.

Enjoying what he was seeing, though his face rendered no expression, Théoden turned to Gamling. “Give them a volley.”

The Man turned to the others beside them and gestured forward. “Fire!”

More arrows were shot down into the horde of beasts, the line of bows seeming endless. Aspen continued firing as well, explosions here and there were heard throughout the normal hissing of arrows. While Aspen was excited on all ends, Amrod kept his expression...expressionless. He did enjoy hearing his daughter having certain fun, however.

“Tangado a chadad!” Aragorn shouted again, thrusting his sword forward as more arrows rained down from behind the wall, striking Uruks perfectly in the neck and under the arms. “Elementals!” He called out again. “Fire elementals!”

Aspen’s brows furrowed angrily. How the hell could she make fire while it was raining? Aragorn was waiting on her, she knew it. And she had to figure out something pretty damn quickly. She glanced left and right. There were torches still lit. But she hadn’t mastered her fire-elemental power yet. What was she to do? Aragorn was waiting.

Anger.

Aspen needed to be pissed in order to make fire.

Really...really pissed.

“Fire elementals!” Aragorn called again.

“IM NO’ TA, DAMN IT!!” The girl shouted back to him, still not knowing any elven curse words. She glanced sharply at Legolas, who was doing the same to her.

“Having trouble making fire?” He asked nonchalantly, still firing his bow.

“Help me out here, and I’ll leave you alone to your own kills.” She asked. “Make me angry.”

Legolas raised a very curious brow at her.

“Make me angry! I need to be pissed off to make fire!”

“Alright,” Legolas said, again, as if there was no problem at all. “how can you not make fire out here? It’s far too simple.” He began. Aspen’s brain clogged up. Was that meant to be an insult?

“Eh?” Was all she could get out.

Legolas notched another arrow and fired. “Perhaps I didn’t teach you well enough, or in fact, Amrod hadn’t taught you enough.” He said. “You’re just a youth. No wonder you cannot master your powers just yet.”

Aspen’s brow twitched.

“Women like you do not belong out here. You’ll run out of energy sooner or later and you will collapse under pressure.”

She notched an arrow, charging her power. She didn’t care if he was insulting her truthfully or not. He was doing a damn good job at pissing her off.

“It makes me wonder how you even survived this far, what with where you came from and all. You belong in the caves, tending to the rest of the vulnerable.”

Aspen stroked the feathers on the arrow, trying to channel her anger into the arrow instead of at the Elf’s face.

Legolas glanced at her bow, seeing a faint red light illuminating it. He grinned, seeing he was doing it right. “You’re irritating, you get in the way, you pronounce Elvish words poorly, you don’t even know how to ride a horse, and you reek of corruption.” Legolas thought a moment, seeing as he’d almost hit home. “Oh...and you’re ugly and your mother dresses you stupidly.”

“FUCK!!”

Aspen shrieked and released the arrow as it howled through the air and struck an Uruk’s head right between the eyes. They waited. Almost like it was nothing they’d seen before, another much larger explosion came, only this time, it set handfulls of Uruks on fire, which in turn, caused others to catch on fire.

“Did they hit anything?!” Gimli demanded, looking up at the Elf.

Breathing heavily, Aspen yanked out another arrow. “Thanks.”

“No need.” Legolas replied. “You’re the most unique woman I’ve met in my days.”

Aspen heaved a blissful breath and fired an arrow directly into the ground. Curious as to what the hell she just did and why, Legolas averted his gaze from the horde of Uruks heading towards them to look at her for a moment. Spotting him looking at her, Aspen gently grabbed the back of his head and turned it back to the action below.

Aspen’s eyebrows twisted upwards, and there was...moss soon to be seen growing on the arrow. Legolas’ brows furrowed at this, though he realized what she was feeling when he spotted a small flower pop out from the grass. Then, Aspen’s heavy breathing came back and she shouted angrily at the top of her lungs, gaining Aragorn’s attention as he flipped around to look at her, afraid something happened.

Instead, what he got was the sight of the earth itself being yanked from the ground and thrust into the air into muddy pillars, sending even more Uruks flying about, wailing as they were tossed around mercilessly with each earthly pillar to pop out of the ground. Aragorn grinned at her.

That’s my girl.

Sitting her bow down a moment, Aspen decided to use her hands. She held her palms out and thrust them forward, causing a domino effect as the pillars broke at the foot and toppled over, crushing many Uruks in their wake. Aspen spun around while balling her hands into fists and slung her arm around in a circular move, slicing a pillar in half and sending it flying into the ground in the opposite direction.

Each move she made, each shout that emitted from her, each breath she took...Legolas knew she would be alright. She was strong. Screaming showed not only utter frustration and anger, but also strength and power. Every move she made was careful and she managed not to hit anyone around her, showing agility and precision. And every breath she heaved showed that she was being careful about her energy, even though it was obvious that she was getting tired.

After running out of energy to use her hands, Aspen retrieved her bow and flipped out another arrow, preparing to fire. Though...she paused before doing so. “Legolas...” She spoke softly. She was thoroughly surprised that he wasn’t irritated with her talking to him so much. “...is that true?”

“Is what true?”

“What you said to me a moment ago...”

Legolas shook his head. “If you mean the things I said in order to get you agitated enough to create fire, it would be absurd for you believe that I would think such things.” He replied, firing an arrow and hitting an Uruk dead in the face. “Although, the last thing I said was true.” He said, more softly that time.

Aspen’s brows twisted upwards. “Right back at ya.”

Legolas looked confused.

“I mean, the same to you.”

He smiled, understanding.

More arrows were shot over their heads, each one shrieking past Aspen’s ear and striking down another line of Uruk-hai. Then, much to their horror, there were a few of the creatures kneeling down and bearing crossbows. This was a bad sign, especially to Aragorn and Legolas since Aspen and her she-elf companions were in the front row firing their own arrows.

Noticing this, Aragorn jerked his head over to where the Elf and girl stood and shouted, “Legolas!”

Understanding immediately, the Elf waved an arm in the air to signal that he was keeping watch. Soon, the Uruk-hai returned fire, showering the people on the wall with their own black arrows, dead men and elves soon tumbling from the wall in a screaming mass. Aspen shrieked in surprise when an arrow flew directly past her ear, barely missing it.

Angered, Legolas caught eye of the Uruk that attempted to impale her and fired an arrow at it, killing it on the spot.

“Come on! Send them to me!” Gimli yelled, shaking his axe.

Much to Aspen’s irritation, she spotted three...no...five ladders being lifted into the air, heading for the wall and one heading directly for where she was standing.

“Pendraid!” Aragorn called out.

Gimli, growing impatient, shook his axe enthusiastically. “Good!”

“Swords! Swords!” Aragorn shouted again, the Elves all swishing out their blades in the same unison as before.

Aspen’s heartbeat was now racing so badly and thumping so loudly that she was certain Legolas could hear it. Now was not the time for dally. Aspen needed to kick some ass and she needed to do it now. So for now, she left her Elven knives alone and whipped out Daeron Séregon as the metal ringed with grace once unsheathed from her scabbard.

She couldn’t use any lightning now, otherwise it would electrocute those around her. She doubted she could use fire either, seeing how once she lit the ones below, she would not want to accidentally kill anyone she didn’t intend to.

And then...the ladders hit the deck. Berserker Uruks were the first to jump in and start attacking, while the rest climbed up and poured in like a broken dam, striking swords with one another. Aspen was determined to stay close to Legolas...or at least one of her comrades during this fight. Getting separated would undoubtedly spell her end.

Aspen soon began hacking away at the Uruk-hai, doing fairly well in decapitating a few. The girl soon went into a fit of rage, swinging her blade madly into the horde of creatures, dodging allies if they got in her way, cutting off arms and heads and slicing two in half. She’d killed seven already, and she was about to kill seventeen more. Gimli had left his post since the area was already scattered and littered with bodies, slashing at the Uruks in fairly uncomfortable places.

Aspen, beginning to become uncaring of the conscequences, began taking count of her kills, just for the hell of it. She wanted to remember how many she’d slain as a victorious reminder of what she’d accomplished. That was it. Being scared half to death would get her nowhere. She was cheating death: she was having fun at the same time.

Seventeen, eighteen, nineteen... She counted, putting a grin on her face.

“Legolas!” The girl flipped around and so did the Elf, hearing the Dwarf calling for him. “Two already!” He said proudly.

Legolas grinned and nodded, looking fairly excited himself. “I’m on seventeen!”

Aspen laughed, gaining both their attention. “You boys are slow.” She said. “I’m on nineteen.”

“Argh! I’ll have no pointy-ear nor female outscoring me!” Gimli bellowed, turning around and smacking a Berserker in an unecessary place with his axe.

“Nineteen!” Legolas said.

“Twenty one!” That was Aspen.

She laughed a little; she was glad that she wasn’t the only one having fun.

---

whew! i'm a little disappointed this is so short but i am SO excited about writing the battle in Helm's Deep, so you'll have to bear with me ^^;

Music inspirations:

Requiem For A Tower - Clint Mansell ('NUFF SAID. BEST FUCKING BACKGROUND MUSIC EVER.)

TRANSLATIONS:

Lye le cenich i’-ento anoron: We will see the next dawn.
Amin vesta. Imya i’ naur ar’ runya, amin vara lle: I promise. Through the fire and the flames, I'll protect you.
A Eruchîn, ú-dano i faelas a hyn an uben tanatha le faelas!: Show them no mercy! For you shall receive none!
Dartho!: Hold!
Faeg i-varv dîn na lanc a nu ranc: Their armor is weak at the neck and under the arms.
Quel elee-elea: Good eyesight.
Leithio i philinn!: Fire!
Tangado a chadad!: Keep firing!
Im no' ta!: I'm working on it!
Pendraid!: Ladders!

Through The Fire And Flames XXIII

Tue, 30 Sep 2008 15:42:24 GMT

Title: Through The Fire And Flames [23/?]
Genre: Romance/Adventure/Fantasy/Angst
Rating/Warnings: PG-13 - For mild language, violence, abuse, slight crude humor, and uh...more violence.
Story So Far: The Fellowship has been broken, losing two of the members in its trek to Mordor. Merry and Pippin are taken hostage by a troop of Uruk-hai, Frodo and Sam continue on to the awaited destination in Mordor, and Legolas, Gimli, Aragorn, Aspen, and Damocles track the Uruk-hai for their two Hobbit comrades. Tári, Idril, and Linwë have their own plans. As the rigorous journey continues in pieces, Frodo and Sam stumble upon a familiar woman who should be in Rohan at the moment. While Aspen struggles with her feelings with a certain Elf, what would be his own thoughts on the girl? He hadn’t really experienced much emotions like these before, though it appears that she may have opened up his eyes to many things that he hadn’t seen before.
Disclaimer: I own none of these characters except for those who are unfamiliar to the LOTR books and/or movie. The rest belong to J.R.R. Tolkein. Tenthwalker fic.
Chapter Warnings: N/A.

This one is slightly short, but oh well. Enjoy it or die :D

Book Two - Scroll Ten: Battle In Helm’s Deep - The Arrival

With the announcement of war approaching Helm’s Deep, the Rohhirim were rushed out of the keep and into the caves, people scurrying around the doors into the caves as worried commotion went about them. Théoden was left to himself, to which Aspen was happy for because they hadn’t spoken since the girl’s explosion in front of him. She did, however, gain a few glances from the villagers. She knew they were shocked and yet curious about her behavior, but she didn’t give a damn. She was used to it. This was no different.

Aspen’s feet were killing her. She knew her headache would never leave unless she fell asleep or magically made a bottle of aspirin appear. And a shower? Aspen would kill for one right now. Though when she looked at Aragorn, she saw how he was somehow managing to ignore it. So she sighed and left it be. If he could do it, then Aspen could. She knew she could.

For now, they focused on getting the villagers into the caves and preparing the soldiers for battle and getting them to their battle stations.

“Come on people! Quickly, now!” A man shouted.

Striding through the horde of people, Aragorn made his way around looking at everyone and the areas against the wall, scanning the area. “We’ll place the reserves along the wall. They can support the archers from above the gate.” He said.

Catching up with him, Legolas attempted to stop him but failed in doing so. “Aragorn, you must rest. You’re no use to us half-alive.”

Aspen smirked at that statement, even though she agreed with it. Aragorn seemed to ignore him and continued on. Aspen rolled her eyes and slapped a hand on his shoulder, stopping him. “You’re tired. You feel heavy, your arm is killing you and your head is pounding just as much as mine is. You need your rest.” She said, able to feel his pains and aches once she touched him.

Aragorn turned to face her and tilted his head. “And who are you to talk?” He asked amusidly. “Your arm is hurting, your feet are feeling as if you’ve been walking on broken glass, and not only does your collarbone hurt, your heart hurts too.” He said.

Surprised, Aspen removed her hand and cocked a brow curiously. This guy could sense how she was feeling, too? “How did you--?”

“Aspen,” Aragorn began, more sternly but calmly this time, placing his own hand on her shoulder. “if anything, I think you need more rest than I do.” He said, not moving his head, but giving a glance to his side towards the Elf behind him, who was now sporting Aspen’s pendant around his neck. Aspen seemed taken aback by this, not knowing how he could have found out about her feelings...if he found out...but it certainly made her slightly uncomfortable.

“Having such abilities undoubtedly makes you weaker, and I would more than likely want you alive and awake for this battle...and after it.” He said softly.

She regarded his words for a minute. She certainly was tired, but she wasn’t sleepy. Should she rest and regain her strength so she wouldn’t be even worse later on? No...she wasn’t that tired. Maybe if she sat down for about an hour then she’d feel up to it, but that was it. She didn’t need sleep just yet.

Twisting her lip thoughtfully, Aspen placed her own hand on Aragorn’s shoulder and shook it lightly. “I’ll be fine...Ada.”

Aragorn seemed to be battling in his mind after he heard her call him that. He just sighed heavily through his nose and nodded reluctantly, giving her a kindly look. The two shook shoulders after sharing a couple of smiles, and Aragorn let her go.

“Ae anírach.” He said, receiving a smile from her.

“Aragorn!”

The group turned to find Èowyn rushing towards them and approaching Aragorn, looking slightly urgent as she looked up at him. “I’m to be sent with the women into the caves.” She said as if disappointed.

“That is an honorable charge.” Aragorn replied.

Èowyn seemed a bit disbelieving of his words, “To mind the children, to find food and bedding when the men return? What renown is there in that?”

He shook his head. Now he had to deal with two women at the same time; first trying to get Aspen to rest, even though she said she wouldn, and now Èowyn? He hoped she would listen, at least... “My lady, a time may come for valor without renown. Who, then, will your people look to in the last defense?”

Èowyn still looked on, begging. “Let me stand at your side.”

Aragorn shook his head again, not wanting the woman to have her life end here. But what was the difference between her and Aspen...? “It is not in my power to command it.”

Aragorn felt that was all, so he began to turn and leave, leaving Aspen to look at the woman sadly, wishing she could help. “You do not command the others to stay!” Èowyn called out, causing him to stop and turn back around. “They fight beside you because they would not be parted from you. Because they love you.”

The two made eye contact, leaving Aragorn to look at her thoughtfully. Èowyn blinked, shaking her head a bit as if to knock herself from her own thoughts.

“I’m sorry.” Was all she said before she walked past them and up the stairs, everyone seeming to notice Damocles following her as she went.

Some time had passed, the villagers were moved into the caves...though as Aspen watched sadly, sons and husbands were drafted from their wives and mothers, even some that looked to be only the age of eleven or thirteen. Aspen watched only a few be taken away, and she couldn’t bear the sight any more. It was heartbreaking...and angering. Some were only children, kids! And they were being taken away to fight when they had no idea how to fight.

Everyone was gathered in the armory, weapons being handed out here and there. Aspen watched as a man gave a little boy an axe, who looked at it oddly as if it would chop his head off on its own. She just sighed. There was nothing she could do, now.

“Farmers, farriers, stable boys.” Aragorn spoke, approaching the three as he examined the others in the room, shaking his head. “These are no soldiers.”

“Most have seen too many winters!” Gimli spoke, his deep voice louder than all theirs put together.

“Or too few.” Legolas nodded, looking at each and every one of the men. “Look at them. They’re frightened. I can see it in their eyes.”

Almost as if his words could kill, the room fell uncomfortably silent as all eyes turned to the Elf, including Aspen’s and Aragorn’s. She seemed a little taken aback by his words more than the others.

Legolas gave them a look before turning and walking away a bit. “Boe a hyn neled herain...dan caer menig!”

Legolas’ words were somewhat true, though Aspen didn’t like the tone and the feeling it was giving her. “Lye a’ narn Théoden tanya ta gurth.” She said, trying to keep things calm.

Aragorn seemed to agree with Aspen. “Si beriathar hyn ammaeg na ned Edoras.” He said, attempting to change the Elf’s outlook on this situation.

Legolas’ expression went into a state of grief and bluntness. “Aragorn,” He spoke quickly. “nedin dagor hen ú-'erir ortheri. Natha daged dhaer!”

“Then I shall die as one them!” Aragorn snapped, approaching Legolas angrily.

This startled the girl quite a bit, causing her to jump at the contact. The two men stared at each other, Aragorn looking quite peeved, and Legolas seeming a bit regretful. Aspen remained silent like the rest of the room was, though it thoroughly upset her to see another argument erupting, especially between Legolas and Aragorn, who seemed to be such good friends to her eyes.

Unable to see this continue any longer, Aspen stepped forward and pushed the two away from each other softly, Aragorn still seeming angered. “Daro i! Faarea!”

The room went silent again, though Aragorn turned sharply and walked away from the Elf, leaving them alone. Seeing this, Legolas attempted to run after him until Gimli stopped him, patting his arm. “Let him go, lad. Let him be.” He said.

Slowly, the room began to go back to the way it was, weapons still being handed out to the other men in the room while Aspen tried to console the Elf, putting a comforting hand on his shoulder. “Legolas.” She said, trying to gain his attention.

Slowly, the prince turned his head to look up at her and make eye contact, his blue orbs holding too many emotions, so many that Aspen almost felt like an empath. She didn’t like this. This war would eventually get to them...but she tried her best to imagine otherwise.

After a minute of staring, the girl finally spoke, “Lye ilye n’at e’ sina mori coiasira.” She said to him, his eyes never leaving her own. “Sina lau coiasira ten’ gor, lye olwen alye’ imya tiuka ar’ pinque.”

It took a moment for her words to sink in, but the Elf nodded at her, understanding her words. “Hannon le.” He replied softly, earning another pat from her as she smiled up at him. He loved seeing her smile, even in such drastic situations.

“Lye le cenich i’-ento anoron. Le hebo estel ar’-dur e’ ta.” She said, this time, earning a smile from him and another nod.

Outside, night soon falling upon them, Aragorn sat atop some steps to collect his thoughts and cool down. He rubbed at his temples, wiping the sweat off, feeling tired. Damn it, the Elf was right: he should have rested while he could, but it was too late now. Night had fallen, and the army would be here at any moment. He had to keep his head on straight.

Looking around at the men stationed, he found his eyes trailing towards a confused looking child with a sword, examining it curiously. Unbelieveable. He thought. The boy looked like he was only ten.

“Give me your sword.” Aragorn spoke, gaining the boy’s attention. Hesitantly, he approached the Man, handing him the sword as he took it. “What is your name?”

“Háleth, son of Háma, my lord.” The boy replied, his small voice sounding so innocent. Aragorn glanced at him, examining the sword. “The men are saying that we will not live out the night. They say that it is hopeless.” Háleth said, sounding defeated already.

Aragorn heaved a sigh and stood, holding the sword steady in his hand. He swung it around once, then twice, then a numerous amount of times before holding it still again and gripping it, examining the blade. “This is a good sword, Háleth, son of Háma.” He said, turning and handing the blade back to the boy. He then laid a hand on Háleth’s shoulder, looking him in the eye. “There is always hope.”

Returning inside, Aragorn prepared himself and began to put on his armor, sliding chainmail over his chest, then his vest, strapping his belt on, attaching another belt for his sword, and then his vambraces. This alerted him though...Aspen had no armor. She would be bare and without a proper shirt. He thought a moment, though went back to preparing himself, realizing he’d forgotten. She’ll have armor soon enough... He thought.

Moving his hand to reach for his sword, he found it wasn’t where he placed it. Seeing it lifted to his sight, he looked up to see Legolas handing him the sword, his expression seeming apologetic. Aragorn took it, nodding his thanks. A short silence stretched between them before Legolas looked up and spoke.

“We have trusted you this far and you have not led us astray.” Aragorn tilted his head, seeming as if he needed no apology. “Forgive me. I was wrong to despair.” Legolas said.

Aragorn shook his head and smiled, placing his hand on his chest and then on the Elf’s shoulder, the prince doing exactly as he did. “Ú-moe edamed, Legolas.” He said as they gripped each others’ shoulders and shook them. This was becoming a usual gesture...

Soon, Aragorn’s gaze averted towards the Celtic pendant Legolas wore, reminding him of his own of Arwen’s. Remembering this, his hand unconsciously raised to touch the Evenstar pendant, his eyes becoming distant. Legolas didn’t have to ask to know what he was thinking.

“Le he avo le?” Legolas asked.

Aragorn pondered for a minute, blinking. “Tancave.”

It was Legolas’ turn to think, now. He couldn’t imagine how Aragorn felt; Arwen was thousands of miles away, whereas Aspen was right there with him. It definitely had to be difficult to see, though Aragorn seemed not to pay any mind to it. He thought of her as his own daughter, so he couldn’t be mad at her for wanting to stay with them. Even so, a part of Legolas was glad that she stayed.

Every time he saw her, every time she turned to look at him, every time they fought together, he felt almost even stronger than before. Legolas knew what was happening here...but he didn’t care. He cared about her in a way he thought he never would, but the proof was there, dangling around his neck. He had to admit, he was a little worried about her heading into a battle as fierce as the one headed for them...but he believed in her with all his heart, and he knew, just as she said, they would see the next dawn.

“Aspen cares a lot about you.” Aragorn spoke quietly, staring at the pendant before looking at Legolas, breaking the silence.

Legolas seemed to ponder his own words before speaking. “I care for her too.” Was his reply. Then he became serious. “It would break me, Aragorn, if anything were to happen to her.” He said, shaking his head gravely.

He had to admit that he was a little surprised to hear Legolas speaking this, but he understood completely what the Elf was going through. “Do me a favor, Legolas.” He spoke, Legolas tilting his head up to show he was listening. “Protect Aspen when I cannot.” He said, making a similar expression as Legolas’. “It would break me too if she were to die.”

Legolas nodded, patting his collarbone where the necklace lay. “Nîn quenat he tinechor.”

Aragorn smiled and nodded. “Hannon le.”

Then, hearing faint footsteps behind them, they turned to see Aspen standing sheepishly in the doorway, fidgeting with her fingers. “Hope I’m not disturbing anything.” She asked, walking in. “Everyone is stationed.” She reported, earning another nod from Aragorn.

“Are you alright?” The Man asked.

Aspen looked up at him, still seeming hesitant. “Oh, yes, I’m fine. Just a little...nervous.”

“We all are.” Aragorn spoke. “We’ll get through this together, Aspen. Do not worry.” She smiled at him and gave an appreciative look.

Interrupting the moment, Gimli soon came bellowing in with a shirt of chainmail across his chest, struggling with it. “If we had time, I’d get this adjusted!” Shifting it on, the chainmail dropped noisily to the ground, causing the three to look at him with amusement. “...It’s a little tight across the chest.”

Legolas smirked whilst the rest grinned at him, Aragorn shaking his head. Then, the sound of a horn was heard blaring in the distance, immediately catching Legolas’ and Aragorn’s attention. Aspen didn’t know what this meant, but it must have been what they were waiting for since morning, making her heart race with excitement.

“That is no Orc horn!” Legolas said, the three of them bolting from the room.

“Send for the king. Open the gate!”

Reaching outside, a vast line of Elven warriors could be seen entering Helm’s Deep, bearing the flag of Lothlórien. The Men inside the keep stared in awe at the army marching into the keep; was this their aid? Approaching a stairway, Théoden walked down the steps to meet the captain, his eyes unbelieving of what he was seeing.

“How is this possible?” He questioned no one in particular.

The soldiers soon stopped marching and halted, a very familiar Elf leading as their captain addressed the king. “I bring word from Elrond of Rivendell.” He said. “An alliance once existed between Elves and Men. Long ago we fought and died together.”

Théoden’s brows furrowed, still stunned at the amount of Elf warriors there were. Appearing at the top of the steps in a rush, Legolas, Gimli, Aragorn, and Aspen stood staring at their friend Haldir, who grinned faintly up at them. “We come to honor that allegiance.”

Aspen’s eyes searched desperately, though she had to do so no more when she saw Tári, Idril, and Linwë pushing through the warriors and appearing beside Haldir. The four made eye contact and simultaneous squeals were heard throughout the citadel as Aspen sprinted down the stairs, arms open, and leaped roughly into Idril’s arms as they group-hugged, giggling loudly.

Aragorn seemed excited as well as he, too, rushed down the steps. “Mae govannen, Haldir!” He said, standing before the Elf and then engulfing him in a hug. Haldir, a little surprised, smirked and returned the gesture, patting his back once. “You are most welcome.”

Aspen was released then from their hugging session, looking at her friends. The she-elves were dressed in elegant armor that plated their shoulders, wrists, chest, and legs, making them stick out like a sore thumb among their own kind just as Aspen did.

“God, I missed you!” Aspen exclaimed.

“There is no time, we’ve got something for you that you need to get into!” Tári said excitedly, turning around and taking an item from one of the Elves behind them and holding it up.

Unbeknownst to Aspen that Aragorn had asked to make her armor, they held up a brand new fancy shirt, a breastplate, shoulder-plates, and stomach armor. Buckles would go around her stomach while buckled upper-arm vambraces went in their places as well. This armor was a light brown color and added goth to medieval to Aspen’s eyes. Her she-elf friends were getting the hang of what she liked...

“Why do you do all this for me? Haldir, why didn’t you control them!?” Aspen squeaked, earning a smirk from the captain.

Legolas then came forth and greeted Haldir as well, stepping behind him and joining his kind. Then, the army turned and lowered their bows and shields in unison, making quite a glorious racket. While the three she-elves stepped from the crowd, Aspen saw her one and only father appear from the mass of Elves, smiling sincerely at her.

“Papa!” She said excitedly, lunging forth and hugging him.

“You’re lucky these three got to me in time.” Amrod said, grinning. After the two had their little reunion, the three she-elves dragged the girl off so she could change her shirt and get into her armor.

“We are proud to fight alongside men, once more.” Haldir said.

----

ok, so i'm like, fucking excited as all get out about writing the epic battle in Helm's Deep, so i'm wanting to write it and get it over with. so i'm thinking, once that's done, i'll be able to write about the Hobbits and it'll end the way it's supposed to. this chapter is too short for my liking, but i didn't want to make it like...encyclopedia long, so here you have it.

(you can tell i missed writing elvish, yes? :D)

TRANSLATIONS:

Ada: Father
Ae anírach: If you wish.
Boe a hyn neled herain...dan caer menig!: And they should be. Three hundred...against ten thousand!
Si beriathar hyn ammaeg na ned Edoras: They have a better chance defending themselves here than in Edoras.
Nedin dagor hen ú-'erir ortheri. Natha daged dhaer!: They cannot win this fight. They are all going to die!
Daro i! Faarea!: Stop it! Enough!
Lye ilye n’at e’ sina mori coiasira. Sina lau coiasira ten’ gor, lye olwen alye’ imya tiuka ar’ pinque: We need each other in this dark time. This is no time for dread, we must stick together through thick and thin.
Lye le cenich i’-ento anoron. Le hebo estel ar’-dur e’ ta: We will see the next dawn. You just have to have hope and believe in it.
Nîn quenat he tinechor: My body will be her shield.
Ú-moe edamed, Legolas: There is nothing to forgive, Legolas.
Le he avo le?: You miss her don't you?
Tancave: Yes.
Mae govannen, Haldir!: Well met, Haldir!

Through The Fire And Flames XXII

Tue, 30 Sep 2008 07:03:49 GMT

Title: Through The Fire And Flames [22/?]
Genre: Romance/Adventure/Fantasy/Angst
Rating/Warnings: PG-13 - For mild language, violence, abuse, slight crude humor, and uh...more violence.
Story So Far: The Fellowship has been broken, losing two of the members in its trek to Mordor. Merry and Pippin are taken hostage by a troop of Uruk-hai, Frodo and Sam continue on to the awaited destination in Mordor, and Legolas, Gimli, Aragorn, Aspen, and Damocles track the Uruk-hai for their two Hobbit comrades. Tári, Idril, and Linwë have their own plans. As the rigorous journey continues in pieces, Frodo and Sam stumble upon a familiar woman who should be in Rohan at the moment. While Aspen struggles with her feelings with a certain Elf, what would be his own thoughts on the girl? He hadn’t really experienced much emotions like these before, though it appears that she may have opened up his eyes to many things that he hadn’t seen before.
Disclaimer: I own none of these characters except for those who are unfamiliar to the LOTR books and/or movie. The rest belong to J.R.R. Tolkein. Tenthwalker fic.
Chapter Warnings: N/A.

MOAR!!! Oh, and as a reminder, all of these upcoming chapters are for my big sis only! (Which is why I've kicked my own ass to make them! 8D) <3 Love you lots.

Book Two - Scroll Nine: Entdraught And Death With Wings

Daylight soon seeped through Fangorn Forest, as the Hobbits Merry and Pippin rode atop Treebeard to their destination. After meeting Gandalf, the Hobbits were so relieved that they were sure they’d cry, and they did, surprisingly. Desperate for answers, the halflings asked Gandalf whether Aspen and the others were alright or not. Sadly, he beheld nothing for Frodo and Sam, but assured them that their human friend and her group were just fine.

Now that the two of them were safe, what were they supposed to do? Try to find Aragorn and help him and the others? Stay in the forest? Or just...go home? They were confused for the moment, pondering on their next move.

“Oh rowan mine I saw you shine upon a summer’s day.
Upon your head how golden-red the crown you bore aloft.” Treebeard hummed.

Yawning, Merry leaned against a branch, growing more tired by the minute. Pippin, however, listened to Treebeard eagerly.

“Such a beautiful verse.” Treebeard spoke.

“Is it much further?” Pippin asked.

“Bru-ra-hroom. Don’t be hasty.” The Ent replied. “You might call it far, perhaps. My home lies deep in the forest near the roots of the mountain. I told Gandalf I would keep you safe and, safe is where I’ll keep you.”

After a while of resting up, night had passed and morning rose, sending yellow-orange gleams of sunlight through cracks of the branches and leaves, making the Hobbits’ hair shine like gold. The Hobbits were dissapointed; they wished they could have slept a bit longer, feeling so peaceful in their slumber. It was a little cold around, but the sun’s rays said otherwise, warming up their bodies on the spot.

Rolling over, Merry awoke in a forest glade, seeing Pippin drinking from a stone dish. He rubbed his eye wearily, rising up groggily and sitting himself up, ruffling his hair as if to make it look proper. Seeing their Ent was nowhere to be found, the Hobbit stood and walked forward, looking around.

“Hello? Treebeard?” He called out, but got no response. “Where has he gone?” He turned to his friend.

“I had the loveliest dream last night.” Pippin said nonchalantly. “There was this large barrel, full of pipe-weed, and we smoked all of it. And then you were sick. I’d give anything for a whiff of Old Toby.”

Merry grinned, wishing he had his pipe with him right about now as well. Suddenly, startling Merry more than Pippin, a groan was heard through the trees. Merry flipped around, looking around for the source of the sound, but all he got was the same sight over and over: trees.

“Did you hear that?” Merry asked, though Pippin didn’t respond. Another groan was yet heard. “There it is again. Something’s not right here. Not right at all.”

Pippin patted his chest and gave a growling burp, immediately catching Merry’s attention. Pippin felt another burp coming, and patted his chest once more, releasing the sound.

Merry’s brows furrowed. “You just said something...treeish.”

Pippin looked at him as if he hadn’t had enough sleep. “No I didn’t. I was just stretching.” He said, standing and stretching as he said, though two more groans came from him and only him.

Merry examined his height. “You’re taller.” He said abruptly.

Pippin turned his head and gave him that look again. “Who?”

“You!”

“Than what?”

“Than me!”

Pippin was taken aback by this, strangely enough. “I’ve always been taller than you.”

Merry looked at him oddly, shaking his head a bit. “Pippin, everyone knows I’m the tall one. You’re the short one.” He said as if it was obvious.

Pippin smirked and smiled. “Please, Merry. You’re what, three-foot-six? At the most? Whereas me, I’m pushing three-seven, three-eight.” He said, rather smugly.

Merry’s brows furrowed, curious about the liquid in the stone dish Pippin had. “Three-foot-eight? You did something.” He said, taking the bowl and beginning to drink from it.

Pippin, startled, tried to take the bowl back. “Merry, don’t! Don’t drink it. Merry! Treebeard said that you shouldn’t have any!”

“I want some!” Merry retorted.

“It could be dangerous! Give it back! Merry!”

Struggling with the dish so much, the Hobbits failed to see their feet heading for a root, causing both to stumble over the large roots of a tree and tumbling in between them. As if they weren’t struggling enough already, the roots began to groan and rumble, closing in on them.

“What’s happening?” Pippin yelped, trying to scramble out from underneath them.

Merry tried crawling away, though a branch caught his leg and pulled him back under. “Gah! It’s got my leg!”

“Merry!”

The two attempted to reach for one another, though the roots continued to cover over them, nearly engulfing both Hobbits under darkness. As Pippin attempted to get his head free, he managed to catch sounds of what seemed like footsteps not too far from where they were at.

“Help!” Pippin yelped again, managing to wriggle his arm free and wave it about to try and catch anyone’s attention.

The footsteps got quicker, the shuffling of leaves flying everywhere were getting nearer, and just before his head was completely taken under, Pippin wriggled himself loose again and saw a woman dressed in dark clothing approaching them, her face soon stricken with confusion and shock.

“Oh my goodness! What is going on here?” The woman demanded, picking up the front of her long white dress and stepping around them to face the tree.

“Agh! Now more trouble!” Merry exclaimed, flailing his arms.

The woman soon took her hand and ran it softly against a root of the tree as if in a comforting way before standing up fully and waving her hand about in a commanding manner. “Away with you. You should not be waking. Eat earth. Dig deep. Drink water. Go to sleep. Away with you.” She spoke to it.

Surprisingly, the tree obeyed her and slowly retracted its roots, freeing the Hobbits from its grasp. Merry and Pippin scrambled forth and collapsed to the ground, breathing as if they’d just been pulled out of water after a long time being submerged.

The two turned and found their faces meeting her feet, as they both looked up at her oddly. Now that they were seeing her without being crushed to death, she was beautiful to them. Her hair was a golden blonde color with perfectly decorated strips of white running through her wavy locks as her hair dangled over her shoulders and nearly below her hips. She wore a beautiful silver Elven headdress around her forehead and a delicate silver necklace across her collarbone. She wore a long, white dress with silver knots lining the ends and a dark cloak over her shoulders.

Pippin, being as loud-mouthed as he always was, was the first to speak. “It’s another Elf!” He exclaimed, rising quickly to his knees.

“Pippin!” Merry snapped irritably.

“What in the world?” The woman spoke, gaining their attention as they stood. “What are two Hobbits doing in a place like Fangorn?” She questioned.

“Uhh...” Pippin stammered as he and Merry exchanged looks before turning their heads back up to look at her.

“We were being chased by Orcs and Uruk-hai until an Ent rescued us.” Merry said quickly.

The woman seemed to study them, still curious, until loud thumping was heard behind her and they all turned to find Treebeard just arriving back. The woman turned and smiled at him as if she knew who he was, taking a small bow before glancing between himself and the Hobbits.

“Treebeard, it’s good to see you again.” She said.

“Lady Enelya? Bru-ra-hroom, hmmm it has been a long time since I have seen you walk this place, hrmm.” He replied, regarding her and nodding.

“Wait a second,” Merry cut in, confused as ever. “you two know each other?”

The female Elf turned to look at him. “Are they with you?”

Treebeard nodded again. “Yes, I am looking after them for now, hmmn.”

The woman nodded in acknowledgement, turning back to the Hobbits and bowing appropriately to them. “Forgive me. It has been long since I’ve seen anyone inside this forest besides myself. My name is Enelya Carnesîr from the Realm of Lothlórien.” She introduced.

“Nice to meet you, milady.” Pippin said, smiling.

“Meriadoc Brandybuck,” He introduced and then pointed to Pippin. “and Peregrin Took. We’re from the Shire.”

She smiled and bowed smally. “A pleasure to meet you. Now, perhaps you could tell me what drove you to enter a place like this besides just Orcs? The Shire is quite a ways from here.” She questioned again.

The two Hobbits exchanged grim looks and their gaze averted to the ground. “It’s a long story milady.”

Before anyone could reply, more thumping was heard, all turning their heads to find another Ent walking towards them, speaking to the trees as it moved along. Enelya seemed to notice this and she smiled once again as if she recognized it.

“Ivysong!” She called, seeming to get its attention.

The Ent soon reached them and bore a surprised expression. This Ent, as Enelya had called out, had ivy curling around its legs and waist along with white flowers blooming in various places.

“Hummm what a reunion this is.” Treebeard said.

“Good to see you again.” Enelya said up at Ivysong, smiling.

“And you as well, my lady.” He replied, his voice just as deep and withery as Treebeard’s.

Then, they all heard more groans emitting the forest, branches shaking, leaves bristling, and trunks croaking. Seeming as if they already knew what to do, Ivysong lowered his hand and allowed Enelya step into it as she topped his shoulder and held onto a branch.

Treebeard did the same. “Come, the forest is waking up. It isn’t safe.”

As they walked through the forest, Merry and Pippin (mostly Merry...) told Enelya of their friend Frodo, who was taking the One Ring to Mordor as they spoke, the other members and their whereabouts being unknown to them. Needless to say, the woman was intruiged by their story, feeling sorry for the lot of them and their losses. After a while of explaining, their conversation soon switched over to Aspen.

“--and then, there was this girl named Aspen in the Fellowship. The only girl to ever travel so far, as far as I’ve heard.” Merry said, earning a nod from Pippin.

Enelya piped as soon as she heard the girl’s name be mentioned. “Aspen? Aspen Culnámo?” The two nodded. “I knew her mother! Annamaria, was her name, and her Elven husband, Amrod, was a great warrior from my realm.” She said.

“You knew her?” Pippin chimed. “You’re the first to say so! The others only speak of knowing their name and their story instead of knowing them in person.”

Merry looked at him. “Well that was a mouthful.”

Enelya nodded, “Oh, yes. I knew her as my own sister. She was a wonderful woman, and so was Amrod. Both of them were perfect together, never did their hearts turn black or fill with hate. Until Aspen came along...the poor girl. Sauron became aware of her birth and sent out riders to kill her. Amrod and Annamaria feared what would happen so Amrod ordered Annamaria to take Aspen through a portal and keep her safe. After that...I’m afraid it is a blur to me. I never heard from either of them after the incident, though Amrod soon returned to Lórien to aid the Queen there.” She explained.

Pippin looked up at Merry. “So that explains why he was there!”

Merry nodded. “He didn’t stay very long, though. And there Aspen had just been reunited with him.” He said, quite dissapointed at the warrior for that.

Enelya’s brows furrowed in confusion. “Eh? Were you two there, once?”

“Oh, yes! That was one of the places we’d been through before we were separated.” Pippin replied, nodding.

“And Aspen was with you??” She questioned, disbelieving.

“Yes, she was the tenth member of the Fellowship.” Merry said. “Quite a caring girl, too.”

Enelya held a hand to her mouth as if she was stunned. “I had no idea she’d made it back!”

Merry was about to reply, until a loud groan was heard right beside his ear, causing him to yelp and shuffle closer to a branch from Treebeard. Silence struck the group, listening for another sound, though all that could be heard was the thumping and rustling of the Ents’ leaves and feet. The Hobbits looked around nervously, awaiting another groan.

“The trees have grown wild and dangerous.” Treebeard spoke up. “Anger festers in their hearts. Black are their thoughts. Strong is their hate. They will harm you if they can. There are too few of us now, too few of us Ents left to manage them.” Enelya looked at him sympatheticly.

Pippin turned to him questioningly. “Why are there so few of you when you have lived so long? Aren’t there Ent children?” He asked.

“Bru-ha-hroom. There have been no Entlings for a terrible long count of years.” He replied grimly.

“Why is that?” Merry asked.

“We lost the Entwives, hmm.” Treebeard said, shaking his head.

Pippin looked up at him, feeling sorry for him. “Oh, I’m sorry. How did they die?”

“Die, no.” Treebeard said, shaking his head again. “We lost them. And now we cannot find them. I don’t suppose you’ve seen Entwives in the Shire?” He asked.

Merry twisted his lip, shaking his head as well. “Can’t say that I have. You, Pip?” He turned to the other Hobbit.

Pippin looked up at Treebeard, raising his brows. “What do they look like?”

Treebeard made a sad expression. “I don’t remember, now...”

*

Night had soon fallen, while Sam and Frodo rested for the night, leaving Gollum to be...well, Gollum and Anna to herself. She claimed to be sleepy, though while she laid down, she kept herself wide awake. Little did the others know that Frodo wasn’t all that asleep either. The Hobbit held the One Ring in his palm, staring at it trance-like and stroking it gently.

“So bright, so beautiful.”

Startled, Frodo placed the ring back into his shirt and looked around nervously, not seeing Gollum asleep at all. Not that he imagined the creature would need it, anyway. Turning over, he saw Gollum doing the same as he had previously: stroking the center of his palm as if the Ring were there.

“Our Precious.”

Frodo rose up, brows furrowing. “What did you say?”

Gollum halted, though didn’t turn around. “Master should be resting. Master needs to keep up his strength.” He replied.

Frodo moved from his spot and crouched behind Gollum, looking at him expectantly. “Who are you?” He asked.

Gollum shook his head. “Mustn’t ask us, not its business. Gollum! Gollum!” He choked again.

Frodo shifted to another side, trying to look the being in the eye, though each time he tried, Gollum turned his head angrily. “Gandalf told me you were one of the River Folk.”

Gollum looked to the left, ignoring the Hobbit. “Cold be heart and hand and bone, and called be travelers far from home.” He hummed terribly.

Frodo moved again, trying to see his face, though failed again. “He said your life was a sad story.”

Gollum looked away again, seeming angrier. “They do not see what lies ahead, when sun has failed and moon is dead!” He said, this time, without humming.

The Hobbit then moved directly in front of the creature, looking at him dead on. “You were not so different from a Hobbit once were you? — Sméagol.”

That certainly seemed to catch his attention. Seeming nearly nostalgic, Gollum looked up at the Hobbit slowly. “What did you call me?” He asked quietly.

Frodo nodded. “That was your name once, wasn’t it? A long time ago.”

A mixture of emotions poured onto Gollum’s face, unsure, happiness, sadness, remembrance... “My — My name...” He said, quietly again. “My name...Smé — Sméagol...”

There was a moment of silence until Gollum noticed something overhead. Unbeknownst of this, Frodo was thoroughly startled when the being let out one of his many ear-piercing screams and scrambled away. Almost in chain effect, the creature he saw shrieked out like a lost soul, an all too familiar sound to the Hobbits’ ears. This woke Sam and Anna sharply from their slumber, even though the woman wasn’t asleep, and looked up to see one of the creatures dressed in black riding a horrifying monster over their heads.

Gollum, frantic as ever, flailed his arms and hid under a bush. “Hide! Hide!”

“Black Riders!” Sam announced, though it wasn’t really needed.

Anna, gritting her teeth, leaped from her position and began to drag the Hobbit towards where Gollum was hiding. “Bloody ‘ell, they just had teh look fer us while restin’! Damn it!” She hissed.

This didn’t help Frodo much, however. The Wraith circled the premesis and let out a screech, Frodo collapsed to the ground shouting in pain as he clutched onto his shoulder, where...Aspen had been stabbed to save him. Why was he feeling this pain when it was Aspen who had gotten stabbed?

“C’mon Frodo, C’mon!” Sam called from under the bush.

Unable to stand, Frodo just lay there gripping his shoulder and crying out in pain, writhing on the ground.

“They will see us! They will see us!”

Sam, ignoring Gollum’s squeals, ran forward and grabbed Frodo’s cape and dragged him underneath the bush, making sure he was hidden well. Anna ducked as well, keeping her unusual eyes locked on the being above them.

The Nazgûl continued circling above them, letting out shrieks to call the Ring and draw it out, though only made Anna even more irritated at such a sound. She hated those things, for they were the blockades of her failures each time she tried to escape the dungeons of Mordor.

“I thought they were dead?!” Sam snapped, looking at Gollum.

“Dead? No, you cannot kill them. No.” He replied, shaking his head gravely.

“That’s because they’re already dead.” Anna said, her halfed eyes never leaving the creature.

The Nazgûl let out another scream, calling to the Ring once more, and thoroughly doing a job on sending Frodo into a hypnotized state as he began to take the Ring out from underneath his shirt, his eyes rolling back into his head.

“Wraiths! Wraiths on wings! They are calling for It. They are calling for the Precious!” Gollum continued his wailing.

Sam seemed to notice Frodo’s actions and quickly grabbed his hand just before he placed the Ring on his finger, holding his hand comfortingly and nodding. “It’s all right.” Frodo said nothing, but looked at his friend wearily.

The Nazgûl continued circling the area, letting out calling screams a few times, until it turned and flew away, leaving the group relieved and yet alert, this told them that the road ahead would more than likely have more of those creatures as an obstacle, making Sam weary but Anna only got even more irritated. She didn’t want to be around any more of those things, though it seemed that she wouldn’t get her wish.

Gollum crawled to them and shook them urgently. “Hurry Hobbits and Lady! The Black Gate is very close!”

---

d'oh! well there you have it. finally i shed some light on Merry and Pippin, phew! XD and i apologize. i really hadn't intended to create another OC but i was so flickin' stuck on a few scenes that i didn't know what to type, so Enelya saved me XD; anyways, see ya next chapter! which should be soon 8P

Through The Fire And Flames XXI

Mon, 29 Sep 2008 14:30:22 GMT

Title: Through The Fire And Flames [21/?]
Genre: Romance/Adventure/Fantasy/Angst
Rating/Warnings: PG-13 - For mild language, violence, abuse, slight crude humor, and uh...more violence.
Story So Far: The Fellowship has been broken, losing two of the members in its trek to Mordor. Merry and Pippin are taken hostage by a troop of Uruk-hai, Frodo and Sam continue on to the awaited destination in Mordor, and Legolas, Gimli, Aragorn, Aspen, and Damocles track the Uruk-hai for their two Hobbit comrades. Tári, Idril, and Linwë have their own plans. As the rigorous journey continues in pieces, Frodo and Sam stumble upon a familiar woman who should be in Rohan at the moment. While Aspen struggles with her feelings with a certain Elf, what would be his own thoughts on the girl? He hadn’t really experienced much emotions like these before, though it appears that she may have opened up his eyes to many things that he hadn’t seen before.
Disclaimer: I own none of these characters except for those who are unfamiliar to the LOTR books and/or movie. The rest belong to J.R.R. Tolkein. Tenthwalker fic.
Chapter Warnings: N/A.

MOAR!!! I’m so happy I got this done. The others needed more attention, dammit!

Book Two - Scroll Eight: The Taming Of Sméagol

It was soon daylight, Anna and the Hobbits were continuing their now...noisy trek to Mordor. The female had to kick Gollum in the side a couple of times to get him to silence, though he would always erupt into wails about the new Elven rope tied around his neck. She certainly wished she could chop off his head with her sword...or maybe even cut out his tongue...or maybe--

“It burns! It burns us! It freezes! Nasty elves twisted it. Take it off us!” The creature screeched.

Sam, growing irritated, turned around and tugged at the rope, causing Gollum to tumble and fall. “Quiet you!” He demanded. Though to no avail, Gollum kept with his caterwauling. “It’s hopeless! Every Orc in Mordor is gonna hear this racket! Let’s just tie him up and leave him!” Sam snapped.

Anna grinned a bit, standing atop two rocks and her hands on her hips; a rather dominating look for a woman of her stature. “I think I’d like that idea.”

Gollum, unchanged, looked up at them with a horribly shown expression of fear. “No! That would kill us, kill us!”

Anna scathed the creature and kicked him aside again. “Oi! Quit yer foul screaming, yeh bloody parasite!”

Ignoring her words, Gollum laid there and writhed due to the rope, continuing his noisy racket. Sam sighed irritatedly, looking from Frodo to Gollum. Frodo stared for a moment, “Maybe he does deserve to die. But now that I see him, I do pity him.” Frodo spoke.

Anna tilted her head as if irritated at the whole scene in front of her. They didn’t need this thing. She was their guide, so why did they burden themselves with a lowlife such as this one? She inwardly bit her lip though at that; she was no better. She had been tormented in thoroughly equal ways that Gollum had in Mordor, so she imagined herself to be no different. Only...she wasn’t crazy for a stupid piece of jewelry.

She just sighed.

“We’ll be nice to them, if they’ll be nice to us. Take it off us! We swears to do what you wants. We swears!”

Frodo looked at him sternly. “There’s no promise you can make that I can trust.”

Anna looked to him and back to the flyblown creature. “An’ not a word that can’t go without bein’ screamed.” She grumbled.

“We swears to serve the Master of the Precious. We will swear on — on the Precious! Gollum, Gollum...” He begged, gagging the last two words.

Frodo twisted his lip idly, multitasking in his mind. “The Ring is treacherous. It will hold you to your word.” He said, coming do a decision.

“Yes...on the Precious...on the Precious.” Gollum nodded, desperate.

Anna furrowed her brows angrily, kicking Gollum to the side again and looking up at the Hobbit sharply, sending him a warning. “Don’t be so quick to trust this thing, lad. ‘Is mind has been tainted even worse than my own. Watch whot you say.”

Frodo, regarding her, nodded. “He’s trying to trick us! We let him go, he’ll throttle us in our sleep!” Sam snapped again.

Frodo kept an eye on the creature, thinking of what to do. Anna looked up at Sam and glared. “Sam, that’s quite enough, lad. Calm yer temper. A being like this ain’t worth the anger.”

Sighing frustratedly, Sam nodded and ran his fingers through his hair, exhausted from this whole ordeal. “Yes, milady, I’m sorry. I’m just ill from lack of sleep.”

She nodded. “Nothin’ to apologize for, my lad. I understand yer feeling.” She then looked to Gollum. “As for this thing...I would regret teh say so, but ‘e might be useful.”

Both Hobbits looked up at her, dumbfounded, though the creature turned and looked with a near close expression as well. She couldn’t lie. She was no different except maybe on terms of sanity, from this being. Both had endured the hell which was Mordor’s dungeons, and it seemed that they were now heading back into that very hell.

“What’re you talkin’ about, milady?” Sam asked.

She looked back down and examined Gollum. The two held a mental connection for a brief moment, both sharing the same thoughts and feelings about going back. “‘E might be able to lead us through a shortcut that I know not of.”

Frodo looked up. He thought she knew this place like the back of her hand? “But I thought you were guide enough for us?” He asked.

Anna shook her head, stepping down from her position, though left her hands on her hips. “I know o’ only a few shortcuts and tunnels. I know about fifty percent o’ this place, meanin’ I know most o’ it, but I don’ know all of it. Does that make sense?”

“Not really...”

She sighed.

“I said tha’ it means that I know most o’ this place, but not all o’ it. There may be paths that could lead us there quicker, and there are paths that could lead us astray. Yeh have to pick the roight one, or yeh’ll wind up knee deep in shit.” She stated bluntly. Her cursing was quite relevant to Aspen...

Looking back down at the pathetic creature, all pondering on what to do. Anna came to a decision then, since she knew they needed what they could get in order to enter Mordor.

“Take th’ rope off.” Anna spoke.

Both Hobbits looked up, appalled, though Frodo was curious if Anna read his mind. Sighing through his nose, Frodo stepped forward and untied the elven rope and removed it from the being’s neck, leaving Gollum to look quite surprised. Anna, refusing to take any shit at the moment, stepped down and stood beside the Hobbit, hands still on her hips.

“You an’ I both ‘ave been tortured in Mordor, Gollum...” She began, gaining his attention. “we know this place well. I know half of it...and you...know the other half. Like a puzzle. Do you understand?”

“...Yes...” He replied, looking intimidated.

“You will help me lead them to th’ Black Gate.”

Nodding reluctantly, Gollum scrambled off through a crevice and they followed him. Anna honestly didn’t want to deal with this creature right now, but it was their only chance of getting to their destination. She kept a sharp eye on Gollum whilst they followed. She knew he couldn’t be trusted. There again...perhaps she wasn’t very trustworthy either. Still, though, Gollum was even more corrupted than she was. He was destroyed by the Ring’s seduction...whereas Anna had only been destroyed through physical and possible mental torture due to refusing to speak of where her daughter was.

“To the Gate, to the Gate! To the Gate, the masters says. Yes!”

She watched him as he scrambled through the rocks like a monkey in a jungle. Checking on Frodo every now and then. She could tell the boy would not last long. And there was Sam; such a loyal person he was. Always looking out for his friend and giving him helpful advice that sometimes went unheard. He reminded her of one of her friends from Middle Earth, a very kind female Elf named Enelya Carnesîr. She always seemed to be there for Anna, even when she didn’t want her to, when she was stubborn, and completely uncooperative.

“No! We won’t go back. Not there. Not to him. They can’t make us. Gollum! Gollum!” He gagged again.

Anna rolled her eyes. She wished he would shut up for a moment, after all that howling he did earlier. She kept her hand on the haft of her Orc sword. She didn’t want to take any chances. Sleep could wait. She needed to protect the Hobbits for now.

“But we swore to serve the master of the precious!”

Anna’s brow twitched.

“No. Ashes and dust and thirst there is, and pits, pits, pits. And Orcses, thousands of Orcses. And always the Great Eye watching, watching.”

Before anyone could tell him to shut the hell up, Gollum turned to the three, paused, and let out an angry scream at them before scampering off like a dog on ice.

“Whot the bloody ‘ell?” Anna blurted, quite confused as to why he did that.

Startled, Sam tried to run after him. “Hey! Come back now! Come back! There! What did I tell you? He’s run off, the old villain. So much for his promises.” He scathed, stopping.

And much to their luck, Gollum popped his head from behind a rock, looking perky. “This way Hobbitses and Lady! Follow me!”

Patting his shoulder, Anna looked at Frodo. “Best be movin’, laddie.”

He nodded, continuing on.

Much to Anna’s dumb luck, she knew that Gollum would lead them to a foul place, even if it did mean that they’d get to Mordor.

Sitting atop a rock, Gollum gestured for them to come forward, and there it was, their destination lying ahead with no more confusing circles to lead them astray. “See, see, we’ve led you out! Hurry Hobbitses and Lady, hurry. Very lucky we find you.” Gollum said.

Though, as Sam approached him, Gollum cowered. “Nice Hobbit...” He said lowly, hopping from the rock and racing to the front.

From rocky terrain to a foggy-as-hell-and-impossible-to-see-through swamp. Anna took an odd liking to swamps, even back before she was locked in the dungeons of Mordor. It was quiet, with the exceptional sound of an occasional frog nearby or a fish plopping in the waters, and mostly, creepy. Anna may have been considered a lovely being but she adored certain dark things of her own. Though...her idea of dark things didn’t include engulfing a world in fear and slaughter.

Hearing a splash to her side, the woman looked to see Sam recovering from slipping a bit into one of the ponds. “Woah!” He spluttered. “It’s a bog! He’s led us into a swamp!”

“Swamp, yes, yes. Come master. We will take you on safe paths, through the mist. Come Hobbits and Lady, come! We move quickly.” Gollum said.

“Are yeh alright, Sam?” She asked him, pressing on.

He nodded wearily.

Anna saw the tiredness in the two Hobbits, especially Frodo, who seemed to be staggering along now. She sighed, gently grabbing both of them by their cloaks and halting them in place. “Oi, Gollum!” She called, causing him to stop and turn around. “I think it’s time fer a rest.”

Taking her advice, the four stopped to eat and rest before they continued their journey, as Sam handed out more of the Lembas bread to eat. Anna ate her piece within three seconds. Having no food for nearly two days was gut-wrenching, even though it didn’t bother her much after getting used to it, she nearly collapsed at the taste of real food. Sam held up a piece to eat until he saw Gollum pluck a large worm from the ground and plopped it into his mouth, chewing it up.

Losing his appetite quickly, Sam offered his bread to Anna, to which she accepted graciously. “I hate this place. It’s too quiet. There’s been no sight nor sound of a bird for two days.” He stated.

Gollum shook his head, looking around the ground for more wormses. “No, no birdses to eat. No crunchable birdses. We are famished! Yes! Famished we are, precious.”

Frodo, twisting his lip inwardly in frustration, broke off a piece of bread and tossed it to the creature. “Here.”

Glaring up at him a bit, Gollum examined it a bit before eating. “What does it eats? Is it tasty?” He questioned, though none answered and continued their own short meal. After tasting the bread, Gollum went hysterical and acted as if choking. “Aggh! It tries to chokes us! We can’t eats Hobbit food! We must starve!” He shrieked.

Anna put her fingers to her temples.

“Well starve then, and good riddance!” Sam snapped.

“Oh! Cruel Hobbit!” Gollum retorted, looking up at Sam if hurt. “It does not care if we be hungry. It does not care if we should die. Not like Master. Master cares. Master knows.”

Anna kept a close eye on him, raising a brow seeing as he was headed for Frodo. Her hand went to the haft of her sword again, ready to attack if he tried anything with the Hobbit. Frodo, however, seemed unfazed.

“Yes, precious. Once it takes hold of us it never lets go.” Gollum said, reaching out towards the young Hobbit.

“Don’t touch me.” Those simple words were strong enough.

Gollum retracted his arm, his expression seeming hurt and guilty. Anna felt a little sorry for him, but that didn’t mean she still didn’t trust the thing. Looking at Frodo, she knew that he must have a lot on his mind, while he was the one she felt sorry for the most aside from Sam. She sighed heavily, placing an arm around his shoulders and giving him a light shake, patting his arm.

He looked up at her and sent her a partially confused look, but an appreciative one as well, wondering what she was thinking. “Frodo...tell me about Aspen.” She asked quietly.

The Hobbits looked at her questioningly, but understood her question. It must be hard to not know your own daughter if you haven’t seen her in years.

“She...she’s a beautiful girl.” Frodo began slowly, trying to think of the correct words to sum her up. “She’s very caring, generous, always putting others before herself. She’s wonderful.”

Sam nodded, agreeing with him. “She’s a right lass; she once attempted to save the rest of our Fellowship while she was being dragged away by a monster.”

“Though...” Frodo continued. “she puts herself down so much.” Anna frowned sadly, not liking the sound of that. “The last time we heard her speak of it, she hadn’t imagined herself to be a lovely girl, she only thought herself a burden. She never talked much unless she had or wanted to.” Then, Frodo grinned faintly, recalling the Council.

Sam smirked. “Just like that time at the Council.” He said, reading Frodo’s mind. “She and a Gondorian fell into an argument and Aspen got so mad that she nearly engulfed him in flame, had her powers not been so diminished at the time.”

Anna grinned at them as well, glad to hear her daughter had some spunk in her even after all she’d been through in the other world.

“I’d say she’s saved our lives and others more than once.” Frodo said, looking off into the distance.

“Aye. Aspen took a stabbing to save Mr.Frodo, here. And that was when we’d first met her. Good thing the girl’s tough as mithril.” Sam said, taking a tiny bite of his bread before stowing it.

After their break, the four continued on through the swamp, a foul smell fluttering in the air. Sam sniffed and coughed a couple times, hating the smell it gave off. Anna paid no mind: she’d spent years in a cave with Orcs and Uruk-Hai and other creatures that smelled worse than a thousand elephants’ rears. Her nose had gotten fairly used to foul smells, especially her own, since she hadn’t bathed in God knows how long.

Passing along another pond, Anna looked down and spotted corpses beneath the surface, all pale and frozen in time. This made her shiver, knowing what had happened here.

Sam yelped out, seeing the faces under the foggy water. “There are dead things! Dead faces in the water!”

Gollum creeped ahead, looking at the figures. “All dead. All rotten. Elves and Men and Orcses. A great battle long ago.” He then turned to face the others. “The Dead Marshes. Yes, yes! That is their name. This way. Don’t follow the lights.” He said, hastily leaping about.

“Th’ Old War. Thousands o’ years ago.” Anna commented.

Then, Sam’s foot slipped into the water again, causing him to groan in irritation. “Careful, now! Or Hobbits go down to join the dead ones, and light little candles of their own.” Gollum ordered.

Frodo, suddenly unbeknownst of the others, walked off to the side in a half-trance, following the little fires that lit up around the area to a dead Elven figure. He stared down at the corpse hypnotically, leaning forward inch after inch.

Sam seemed to notice he wasn’t keeping up the pace and turned to find him frozen in place behind them, Anna seeming to notice as well. Sam called his name, but the Hobbit did not answer. He continued squinting at the dead being until he saw its eyes abruptly open, and Frodo fell forward into the waters.

“Frodo!!” Sam yelped, running after him and Anna right behind him.

Under the surface, it seemed much deeper and more frightening than outside. An eerie green glow and fog surrounded Frodo as he looked around in sheer horror of the sight he was given. There were ghostly, horrific looking beings reaching out to grab him, nearly engulfing him in the terrifying glow of the lights he was told not to follow.

Before one of the creatures could grab him, Frodo was fiercly yanked from the pool by none other than Gollum, with aid from Anna. Panting and gasping for air, Frodo looked to Gollum in disbelief, one of his hands involuntarily clinging to Anna’s arm as if it were a lifeline.

“Gollum?” Frodo swallowed.

“Don’t follow the lights!” He replied, more demandingly this time.

Still startled, Frodo seemed to not want to remove his hand from Anna’s arm. “Gollum!”

Sam then came around to check on his friend, desperately searching for wounds of any kind. “Frodo! are you all right?” He asked.

“Look at me, lad,” Anna said, and Frodo flipped around to see her. “it’s alright. They’re just ghosts.” She said, earning a very faint nod from him. “Are you alright?”

He said nothing, but nodded again.

---

well shit. that was a bit short. oh well. i'm glad i got it done though :D anyway. i'm sick. i must rest. so i head for the couch. buh-bye.

Through The Fire And Flames XX

Sun, 28 Sep 2008 06:14:04 GMT

Title: Through The Fire And Flames [20/?]
Genre: Romance/Adventure/Fantasy/Angst
Rating/Warnings: PG-13 - For mild language, violence, abuse, slight crude humor, and uh...more violence.
Story So Far: The Fellowship has been broken, losing two of the members in its trek to Mordor. Merry and Pippin are taken hostage by a troop of Uruk-hai, Frodo and Sam continue on to the awaited destination in Mordor, and Legolas, Gimli, Aragorn, Aspen, and Damocles track the Uruk-hai for their two Hobbit comrades. Tári, Idril, and Linwë have their own plans. As the rigorous journey continues in pieces, Frodo and Sam stumble upon a familiar woman who should be in Rohan at the moment. While Aspen struggles with her feelings with a certain Elf, what would be his own thoughts on the girl? He hadn’t really experienced much emotions like these before, though it appears that she may have opened up his eyes to many things that he hadn’t seen before.
Disclaimer: I own none of these characters except for those who are unfamiliar to the LOTR books and/or movie. The rest belong to J.R.R. Tolkein. Tenthwalker fic.
Chapter Warnings: Some cursing.

This one is kind of short, but I left it at that for now 8D;

Book Two - Scroll Seven: Helm’s Deep

It was still hot out, though their tedious journey to Helm’s Deep had somewhat payed off. The villagers could see their refuge not too far away, as Èowyn stood atop a hill, hearing the villagers cry out in happiness and relief. “Helm’s Deep!” One of them cried, as they continued on towards their new home for now. Èowyn sighed a moment, relieved that they made it this far, though hoped the others would make it back safely.

She looked down to the black cat in her arms and smiled at Damocles. “We’re here.”

The cat looked up at her and replied with a meow, making her smile again.

For now, she did as she was told, and lead them through the gates and into the stoney walls of the citadel. She had her free hand locked with Freda’s own, until the little girl and her brother squeaked in happiness and bolted. She turned, startled, though only saw the children run to their mother, the three in a brief moment of bliss. She let Damocles down for him to walk where he pleased, though he stuck right next to the female Rohhirim.

Èowyn smiled at them and continued on, preparing food and surveying it for the villagers. Checking each, she looked up to an elderly man. “Where is the rest?” She asked.

“This is all we could save, my lady.” The man replied, nodding.

The woman nodded and smiled faintly, gesturing. “Take it to the caves.” She said, earning a nod from the man as he left.

“Make way for the king! Make way for Théoden. Make way for the King!”

Èowyn flipped her head around and spotted the riders returning, though in very few numbers. This made her worry a slight bit, though she picked up her dress and ran to meet them. She approached her uncle, relieved he was alright, though her eyes began scanning around for another certain being.

“So few. So few of you have returned.” She spoke.

Théoden dismounted his horse and turned to the woman, looking somewhat pessimistic. “Our people are safe. We have paid for it with many lives.” He replied.

Nodding, feeling almost sad, Èowyn left it at that and began looking around some more. Strangely enough, she couldn’t find Aspen anywhere...or Aragorn, as a matter of fact. This began to worry her...maybe they were just on their way inside? Her eyes were locked on the entrance until she managed to see the Dwarf walking up to her, without his helmet, looking rather...griefed, as it seemed.

“My lady...” He spoke in respect.

Desperate for an answer, Èowyn turned her head slightly, showing her anxiousness. “Lord Aragorn...and lady Aspen... where are they?” She asked.

It took a moment or two for Gimli to reply, trying to find the right words, until only two were able to be spoken: “They fell...” He said, his voice cracking slightly.

Èowyn’s eyes widened into a shocked expression, as she turned her head to look at Théoden in disbelief. Much to her horror, the king only gave her a saddened look, turning and continuing up a flight of stairs. And if that weren’t enough, she managed to spot the Elf prince making his way up another stairway as well, and she saw him turn and make eye contact with her as well. Needless to say, he seemed to look the most wrecked and heart-broken than the rest, his eyebrows twisted in a horrible way that gave off a great anguished expression.

Seeing as their faces were all the answer she needed, Èowyn took a moment to let her sorrow consume her as she slowly knelt down to manage the grief building up inside her.

*

Pain. That’s all to feel was pain. Not to mention an immense headache. What had happened? The only thing she could remember was tumbling over a cliff. That’s right...she fell...she fell with Aragorn, who had been trying to save her. She was falling...screaming...what else had happened? Aragorn...he was trying to calm her...like trying to calm a crying child.

It’s alright...it’s alright...

No, it wasn’t. They fell! They were dead! No one could’ve survived a fall like that. But if that was true, why was she feeling pain? Was she in hell? No, she wasn’t in hell. She could feel things, especially the godforsaken headache she had now. And...what was that voice she was hearing?

Aspen...Aspen, can you hear me?

Who was this in her mind? She thought for a moment, trying to figure out what was going on.

It’s me...

It’s him? Who is it? It was hard to recognize the voice because of how her head was pounding.

...It’s me, Legolas, can you hear me?

Aspen let out an unconscious gasp. Legolas? So he was alright then? Where was he?

I hear you, Legolas... She thought.

All she could see was black. Where was she? She wanted to see the Elf prince, and Aragorn too. She tried sending out a mental wave of her magic to both Legolas and Aragorn, though she was cut down when she realized that her powers were very, very drained. She imagined it to be from the fall.

Legolas, where are you??

Aspen...please answer me...

I did answer you...can’t you hear me?

A moment passed, and it was as if she could sense the emotions radiating off of the Elf. She tried sending him her thoughts, her own emotions, her mystical powers, anything, and yet she got no response. Why was this?

I’m sorry...

No! Wait! What’re you sorry for? No...no, wait! Legolas, don’t leave me here! Aragorn! Someone, help me!

As much as she tried, she could get no one to reply to her cries. After a moment, she felt Legolas leaving. Was he...leaving her behind? She couldn’t see anything...how could she know? All she could do now was wait. And she was not one to like waiting.

Halfway awake, though thoroughly dazed and dizzy, Aragorn was soon coming back to consciousness. He groaned quietly, rolling over.

“May the grace of the Valar protect you.”

Still unable to speak, his eyebrows furrowed. Arwen? Was he dreaming again? Getting his answer in the worst way, Aragorn felt something nudging his face, unbeknownst of his horse, Brego. The Man’s head lolled, trying to get his eyes to open, though he was still very much null to the world. Brego nudged him again, earning a grunt from the Man. Then...he thought a moment while he still had his head on straight: what happened to Aspen? Didn’t she tumble with him over the cliff? No, that wouldn’t happen...he cut her loose...didn’t he?

No...she was screaming, falling, clinging to him like they were falling into hell itself. He was well aware that he wasn’t dead yet...or was he? Hell, he didn’t know anything right now, his head was pounding and his body was aching; he’d undoubtedly taken a hard fall. But what of Aspen? Was she dead? Where was she?

Abruptly, the Gondorian felt a spark of panic rise in him. He rolled over onto his chest, clumsily trying to get to his feet, though he slipped and failed in the process. Cursing in his mind, he laid there propped up on his forearms, trying to get his eyes to open. Damn it, he hated being blind. He put his head in his hands for a moment, trying to block out the pain, before rising up and finally managing to see a small bit...though he could do without the blurriness.

“Aspen?” He called out gruffly, his throat sore as all get out.

For a moment, he got no reply, until he heard a faint groaning sound just to his right. Gaining his attention, Aragorn turned his head and saw what he was expecting: Aspen’s battered form lying torn and sprawled off to the shore. She had a few minor cuts and bruises on her arms, one of her sleeves had been ripped off entirely, and there was one gash across her collarbone.

He didn’t like the looks of this at all.

Regaining a tiny bit of strength, Aragorn shuffled over to the girl as best he could without toppling over, finally, his face was hovering over her own, scanning her features. The poor girl’s face was slightly bashed up; there were messy trails of blood coming from her nose and mouth, staining her teeth and pale skin. Her chest wasn’t moving and her mouth was barely open, making her look shockingly lifeless to his eyes.

A wave of anguish washed over him at seeing this as he placed a bloodied hand on her cheek, feeling that she was cold as ice. He shook his head guiltily, “Oh, no...” he whispered, trying to find any sign that she might still be alive.

And then, almost as an act of providence, he managed to see her sigh tiredly before she went completely still again. “...Daddy...?” She mumbled, almost inaudibly.

His eyes widening a bit, Aragorn leaned in closer, trying to offer as much comfort as he could. “Aspen? Aspen, it’s Aragorn. Can you hear me?”

The girl muttered a few mute words, letting her head loll softly. “...Daddy...?” She muttered again.

He shook his head, “No, it’s Aragorn. I’m right here.”

She sighed quietly, letting her eyes roll underneath their lids. “...That’s...what...I meannn...aaghhh, rhaich nîn dol...” She mumbled, struggling between words and obviously lost for breath.

An unknown smile cast across the Man’s face at hearing that. He brushed her drenched hair a moment and let her regain herself, realizing that he still needed to wake up a little bit as well. “Are you alright?” He asked. “Can you walk?”

Aspen faintly shook her head. “I hurt...” She replied. “...I think...I can...manage...”

After a few minutes of resting and having their strength slowly returned, Aragorn began to help Aspen onto Brego’s back as the horse knelt to better their mounting. The girl wobbled here and there, still a bit drowsy from her fall to the lake, as she finally sat atop Brego only to have her torso failing multiple times to sit up straight. Aragorn soon mounted as well, letting the girl lay against his back as she rested.

“Aspen,” He began, getting her attention. “wrap your arms around my waist. I do not want you falling off.”

Nodding into his back, Aspen slowly placed her arms around his stomach and laced her fingers together to try and keep them in place.

Once again under the intense heat of the sun, Aspen and Aragorn rode out to make way for Helm’s Deep, as Aragorn tried riding as fast as he could. Aspen soon realized that her powers had been greatly diminished when she hit rock bottom. Even so, she could feel them returning slowly, surprisingly, her powers seemed to be milking the sun’s rays like crazy. She could feel it in her fingertips at how quickly they were returning, and so she began to regain her own strength along with it, finally fully awake.

Leaving Aspen distraught a moment, Aragorn stopped atop a hill as he seemed to spot something just across from them. The girl’s eyebrows furrowed, as she peeked over his shoulder to see what had caused him to come to an abrupt halt. Her heart leaped into her throat at the sight she was given:

Thousands of them, Orcs and possible Uruk-Hai marching for what Aspen supposed was none other than Helm’s Deep. Both Aragorn and Aspen’s eyes widened at the numbers they were in, seemingly countless warriors bound for death.

And if that wasn’t enough, Aspen could’ve sworn that her energy went into a spazm and caused her to lose all feeling from the waist down. She cursed herself again. Supposidly when she was as weary as she was now, her powers would be hard to control...and she might possibly lose all feeling in some of her limbs...which happened to be both legs.

“This is madness...” Aragorn spoke breathlessly as he ordered Brego to make utter haste. “there is no telling how many there are!”

Aspen turned around to look at the army, hoping they didn’t see the two of them, and turned back around to focus on getting to Helm’s Deep. A moment of silence passed, and Aspen took the opportunity to speak.

“Um...Aragorn?”

“Yes?”

Aspen bit her lip. “...I think I just cut my own legs off...”

Riding through a field as the sun seemed to fade for a brief time, Aragorn’s brows furrowed at her comment. “What...?”

She held out her hand and opened her palm as if to show him, opening and closing her fingers to stretch the muscles. “I think when I’m at a thoroughly weak state, my powers are hard to control...so...I might lose all feeling in some of my limbs...which...would be my legs.”

Ignoring her comment for just a minute, they soon appeared over a grassy hill and beheld the sight of the citadel that awaited them: Helm’s Deep was just miles away, causing Aspen to feel frantic with excitement. There were mountains, and the place was shoved back into a corner of the rock, providing great barrage for enemy forces, though that was a bad thing for being backed into a corner. She smiled widely at the image, if he was here, she would see Legolas again, she would see Èowyn and Gimli again, and that just made her happy.

Aragorn grinned, patting Brego’s neck. “Mae carnen, Brego, mellon nîn.”

Aspen was ecstatic once they entered the fortress, ignoring the people surprised to see them arriving alive and in one piece. Aragorn rode up a ramp near where the rest of the horses were being held, taking a breather before he dismounted Brego. Aspen attempted to shift herself off, until Aragorn held her up to prevent her from falling.

“Wait, don’t get off just yet, you’ll fall.” He said.

The girl giggled a bit. “You sound like my father.”

Adjusting Brego’s saddle a bit, Aragorn smiled smally at that. “Think of me as a substitute.” He said. “So do not think you can do whatever you want.”

Aspen laughed.

Suddenly, commotion was heard through the crowd of people and caused both of them to turn their heads, trying to find the source of the noise.

“Where is he!? Where are they?! Get out of my way! I’m gonna kill them both!” Well, surprise for them.

The two saw Gimli shoving himself through the people and approaching them with a far more than relieved and happy face, looking up at the two as if they were hope with wings.

“You are the luckiest, the canniest, and most reckless man I ever knew!” Gimli bellowed, hugging Aragorn. “Bless you, laddie!” Aspen giggled again at the sight, seemingly catching Gimli’s attention as he turned his head upwards and pointed at her. “And you, are the most dangerous, selfless, and careless woman I have ever met!”

She laughed again. “Well, it’s nice to see you too.”

“Don’t be jumping off of anymore cliffs!”

She smirked. “I won’t.”

Aragorn looked up at Aspen, checking around her waist for anything, though had noted in his mind from one of their previous confrontations with a poisoned Théoden to not touch her waist again. “Are you still unable to walk?”

Aspen bit her lip slightly, looking down. She attempted to move her legs, but to no avail. They simply wouldn’t budge. She tried again, and still nothing. Growing angry, and certainly not wanting to have Aragorn carry her, she tried a third time, this time, focusing her energy. And then, amazingly, a wave of nourishment washed over her body as she soon felt the numbness fade and she was once again aware of having legs. She was proud of herself; she was starting to get the hang of her powers quickly.

Looking down at Aragorn, grinning, she nodded, leaning over and dismounting Brego. “I’m good. I managed to heal myself.”

Aragorn looked at her, dumbfounded, but did not question her abilities. “I don’t know how you do it but you’re good at it.” He said.

She smirked. “Patience and persistence is all it takes.”

Aragorn shot her a little grin before looking to the Dwarf. “Gimli, where is the king?” He asked.

Sticking close to Aragorn for the time being, afraid she might lose control of another limb, Aspen followed him up a flight of stairs and through a hall. God, it felt wonderful to be underneath some shade for a change. Having elemental powers, the coldness of the shadows soon seeped into her skin like venom, rejuvenating her icy powers. She had to admit, as good as that felt, she still felt like shit. Her head was still pounding, her skin ached from the cuts and bruises, and she was gaining a phobia for a shower.

She hung her head sadly, knowing she wouldn’t get one.

So for now, she stuck behind the ranger as he strided through the hall. As if she wasn’t paying attention to anything else, Aragorn stopped abruptly in front of her, causing Aspen to bump into him slightly. She seemed distraught for a moment, until she saw who he’d come across.

“Le abdollen.” The Elf said.

Aspen swallowed. She didn’t care how many times they met, Legolas was still as gorgeous as the first. His expression was torn, far more anguished than she’d ever seen and/ or needed to see. The rest of him looked fine, but his face looked horrible. She’d never seen him look so hurt, and it tore her heart to see such an expression on his perfect face.

His eyebrows furrowing at the ranger, Legolas spoke again, “You look terrible.” He stated bluntly.

Aragorn grinned widely and laughed, placing his hand on Legolas’ shoulder and shaking it, the Elf doing the same. “You think I look terrible?” Aragorn replied. Aspen shuffled her nose at that comment.

Legolas seemed confused for a moment. Aspen then took the opportunity to step from around Aragorn, though she was extremely pensive in doing so. She looked terrible. What would Legolas think? She was ripped from head to toe, and so she fidgeted her fingers as she came around and looked up tentatively at the prince.

One thing was certain, Legolas felt on the brink of screaming again when he saw Aspen appear. She certainly seemed to look worse than Aragorn, having gashes all over her and missing an entire sleeve ofher shirt. The Elf’s face went into a hurricane of relief, happiness, and joy. He was thanking whatever being it was that let her live, feeling a wave of bliss wash over him. Thank Valar she was alive, he would think.

The two were fairly silent for a moment until they locked eyes. Aspen smiled a little, trying not to build up any tension between them. “Hey.” She spoke simply. “Are you okay? You look a little...” She said, trying to find the right word to describe his expression. Adding humor to reunion, the girl gestured a bit as if he had something in his hair or on his face. “...odd.” She finished, smirking a bit.

Legolas smiled widely at her and let out a small laugh, stepping forth and putting a hand on her shoulder and greeting her the way he and Aragorn would. The girl returned the gesture as they shook shoulders, Legolas was in a throughly large state of euphoria as she touched him; feeling the magic pouring from her fingertips and through his skin made him realize that he was not dreaming, that she was alive and well and standing in front of him right this very moment.

Retrieving their arms, Legolas picked up Aspen’s hand and carefully placed an item inside it. Her hands were about as filthy as Aragorn’s: black and red blood stained her palms and half of her arms, sweat leaving clear trails through the mud and dirt. Even after she’d traveled through clean waters she still had filth all over her.

Looking down into her hand, Aspen found that the item was her jade pendant, slightly filthy from all that she had thrown on her from killing. She looked up at him and smiled appreciatively, but took his hand back and replaced the necklace inside his own, closing his fingers over it.

“Hannon le.” She said. “Nan’ le chebin ta.”

Legolas smiled a bit, nodding respectfully to her. “Im gelir ceni ad lín.”

She returned the smile and let out a light laugh, showing her perfect white, but blood-stained teeth. Then, they heard a sharp noise come from behind them, and the three looked behind Legolas to find a particular black cat running from the doorway and straight for them.

“Damocles!” Aspen squealed, kneeling down and holding her arms out as the cat leaped right into her embrace.

Happy to have his owner back, Damocles took the opportunity to rub his forehead everywhere on her cheek and chin, soon licking at her skin to let her know of his thankfulness. Realizing that she was still wet, Aspen giggled and let the feline down and he immediately curled his body and tail around her legs.

Feeling that their reunion was finished, Aragorn patted Aspen’s shoulder and stepped forward, making his way towards the doors and leaning forward, pushing them open as he entered to find Théoden and Gamling sitting in the main hall, surprised to find the Man still alive.

Aragorn and Aspen took the time to explain to the king what they had seen: a mass army of soldiers from Isengard heading directly for their keep. Aspen was having a hard time keeping her mouth shut. She knew Théoden was a fair king, that he wanted to protect his people and the ones he loved...but the man was stubborn and slightly arrogant. He acted as if he knew all the answers at most times, and she certainly despised how not just him, but the rest of the peoples of Middle Earth acted like she had virtually no place to play her part in this war and fight for what she knew was right.

She imagined that she had proved her worth by battling through harsh snowy winds, thousands of goblins beneath the earth inside the Dwarf city, hurtling herself into battle with her lost Gondorian, Boromir, killing many Uruk-Hai in his name, and of course...slaying many wargs and their riders and then plunging hundreds of feet into rocky water and managing to survive. Seemingly, she thought that to be enough to prove her worthy of war and battle...but it seemed that some thought otherwise.

So for now, she let Aragorn do the talking until it was her turn to speak...which she hoped would be soon...since she had quite a few words to exchange with the king. She could wait though. She had all the time in the world.

...Unless she died or something.

“A great host, you say?” Théoden spoke.

Aragorn turned and gestured with his hands, trying to get the point across. “All Isengard is emptied.”

“How many?” He asked, pacing the room.

Aragorn shook his head worriedly. “Ten thousand strong at least.” He answered quickly.

Théoden turned and looked at the Man disbelievingly, shocked at this news. “Ten thousand?!”

“It is an army bred for a single purpose: to destroy the world of Men.” Aragorn replied. “They will be here by nightfall.”

The king’s expression seemed to change, turning into a look of defiance. “Let them come.”

And with that, Théoden made for the exit as the rest followed him. Sadly to say, Aspen had to admit that she was a little afraid of their now upcoming battle. She had fought against hordes of Uruk-Hai, Orcs, and goblins, but never faced an entire mass of them. How would she do this? She had Legolas and Aragorn with her...so she supposed she’d be alright. As long as she wasn’t alone, she could manage. As long as no one tried putting her down, she would be fine.

She wished that her she-elf friends were here, though. She wished her father was here. Though she had to remember that she couldn’t always have the ones she wanted right next to her to be there, so she would have to do without them for now.

“I want every man and strong lad able to bear arms to be ready for battle by nightfall.” Théoden ordered a guard as they passed through the gateway, examining their surroundings and blockades. “We will cover the causeway and the gate from above. No army has ever breached the deeping wall or set foot inside the Hornburg.”

They all looked up at the gate, surveying it and the path leading from it out into the field. “This is no rabble of mindless orcs.” Gimli soon spoke up.

Aspen rolled her eyes. Oh, no... She thought.

“These are Uruk-hai. Their armor is thick and their shields broad.” The Dwarf finished.

The girl nodded, for once, agreeing with his statement and the meaning behind it. Though as she expected, Théoden approached Gimli to give him one of his many short-worded lectures. “I have fought many wars, Master Dwarf. I know how to defend my own keep.”

Aspen’s eyebrows raised angrily. “Oh I don’t think so...” She muttered.

“They will break upon this fortress like water on rock. Saruman’s hordes will pillage and burn, we’ve seen it before. Crops can be resown. Homes rebuilt. Within these walls, we will outlast them.”

Seeming to grow irritated himself, Aragorn approached the king desperately down through the walkway. “They do not come to destroy Rohan’s crops or villages! They come to destroy its people. Down to the last child!”

Hearing how is voice was acting, Aspen’s heart nearly broke at his words, feeling the same emotions he was feeling, her heart suddenly picking up its pace and racing. She felt another argument coming on.

Théoden flipped around and placed his face near Aragorn’s own, seeming challenging as he glared at the Man. “What would you have me do? Look at my men. Their courage hangs by a thread. If this is to be our end, then I would have them make such an end as to be worthy of remembrance!” He hissed.

Aragorn shook his head. “Send out riders, my lord. You must call for aid!”

“And who will come? Elves? Dwarves? We are not so lucky in our friends as you. The old alliances are dead.”

“Gondor will answer.”

Théoden looked baffled at this answer. “Gondor? Where was Gondor when the Westfold fell? Where was Gondor when our enemies closed in around us!? Where was Gon — No, my Lord Aragorn, we are alone.” He finished.

Aspen, unable to keep her mouth shut any longer, let out a highly frustrated growl which sounded more like a shout as she pushed through and pulled Aragorn back, replacing his position with herself. “Oh, for God’s sake what is wrong with you?! Don’t you realize that you’re putting your people in even more danger!?”

Théoden turned to the girl, looking even angrier than he was at Aragorn. Aspen didn’t care. She could take anything he could throw. “And you; know your place and get yourself into the caves at once! There is no room for young women in the world of war--”

“SHUT UP!” Aspen shrieked, silencing him on the spot. There was a brief moment of silence as not just her comrades and the king stared at her, but the others around them as well looked at her in complete astonishment, shocked that anyone spoke negatively of the king in such a way, and especially to his face.

“I’m getting quite fucking tired of how you handle things. You may be a good king, uncle, and care about his people...but you don’t know shit about how to protect them! We’re three-hundred against ten-thousand, how the hell do you expect to beat that?!” She shouted.

The king was about to say something else until Aspen quickly interrupted him.

“Oh, and for your information, there are things that have happened to me that you cannot even begin to fathom. So watch your fucking mouth when you try to tell me what I can and can’t do because I’ve done and been through things you wouldn’t believe.” She hissed, gritting and bearing her bloodied teeth.

Another moment of silence came, and this time it seemed as if they were playing a staring contest. Théoden stared long and hard at her as if he was examining her...and all she was doing was trying to give him the nastiest look she could manage. Aragorn, Legolas, and Gimli exchanged looks. Aragorn kept silent, letting Aspen get away with her lecturing for now, since she was, indeed, right on every little word.

Then, Aragorn seemed a little worried. He could feel heat generating from Aspen’s body, which clearly meant that she was beyond pissed off. Seeing as this was enough, Aragorn stepped forward and placed a supportive hand on Aspen’s shoulder, giving it a light shake and squeezing it. He looked up to Théoden, who side-glanced at the Man, but paid no mind.

Aspen did not move this time. She was awaiting for Théoden to move, and he soon did so with no further words. Feeling a bit successful in her words, Aspen diminished her energy and the radiating heat was gone, stating that she was alright for the time being.

Théoden moved from the girl and turned to Gamling, continuing his walk along the passageway. “Get the women and children into the caves.”

Gamling turned, worried. “We need more time to lay provisions for a siege, lord —”

“There is no time. War is upon us!”

And with that, Théoden continued on to survey his men. Gamling took a look of defeat, turning to the other guards. “Secure the gate.”

Aspen sighed and shook her head, turning to the others. “So, now what? That stubborn old man simply won’t accept the fact that he isn’t alone.”

Aragorn put his hand to his chin, rubbing at his stubble thoughtfully. “...I have an idea.” He said.

The girl raised her brows. “Oh? And what are you planning this time?”

Aragorn grinned at her.

“We will call for aid.”

---

WHOO. i'm sorry that it's so short, but i think i really need to catch up on the others, don't you think? XD don't worry, we're going to see plenty of Merry and Pippin and Anna and her Hobbitses in upcoming chapters. i'm so shocked, i'm really close to finishing book 2! o_o; but not close enough :P see you next chapter!

(PS, i've found a website that has some very useful Elvish in it, so i'll be switching back and forth between the words, just so you know.)

TRANSLATIONS:

Rhaich nîn dol: My head hurts.
Mae carnen, Brego, mellon nîn: Well done, Brego, my friend.
Le abdollen: You're late.
Hannon le. Nan’ le chebin ta: Thank you. But you keep it.
Im gelir ceni ad lín: I am happy to see you again.

Through The Fire And Flames XIX

Fri, 26 Sep 2008 10:49:36 GMT

Title: Through The Fire And Flames [19/?]
Genre: Romance/Adventure/Fantasy/Angst
Rating/Warnings: PG-13 - For mild language, violence, abuse, slight crude humor, and uh...more violence.
Story So Far: The Fellowship has been broken, losing two of the members in its trek to Mordor. Merry and Pippin are taken hostage by a troop of Uruk-hai, Frodo and Sam continue on to the awaited destination in Mordor, and Legolas, Gimli, Aragorn, Aspen, and Damocles track the Uruk-hai for their two Hobbit comrades. Tári, Idril, and Linwë have their own plans. As the rigorous journey continues in pieces, Frodo and Sam stumble upon a familiar woman who should be in Rohan at the moment. While Aspen struggles with her feelings with a certain Elf, what would be his own thoughts on the girl? He hadn’t really experienced much emotions like these before, though it appears that she may have opened up his eyes to many things that he hadn’t seen before.
Disclaimer: I own none of these characters except for those who are unfamiliar to the LOTR books and/or movie. The rest belong to J.R.R. Tolkein. Tenthwalker fic.
Chapter Warnings: Cursing and violence :D

MOAR!!! You’ll have to excuse me. I had to get this one done, I apologize for how ridiculously long it is. I got really wrapped up in the battle that I had to finish it. Sorry D:

Book Two - Scroll Six: Stricken

A few hours had passed, and Sam and Frodo were forced to rest whilst Anna kept watch. She claimed that she could not sleep when she felt like she was being watched, and that was right now. Her wrists were hurting like hell, just as the rest of her was, but she somehow managed to ignore it. She hadn’t the time for pain. So for now, she let her eyes dart in all directions in search of anyone or anything that might’ve caused the previous sound they’d heard.

And almost as an act of providence, she heard another rock tumble to the ground. Refusing to move and make the creature known to her status, she stayed completely still. Her ears tracked the sound and she managed to catch very faint hints of flesh scratching against stone in an attempt to keep silent. She immediately guessed it was a creature that she had seen being tortured in Mordor along with her as well. Though...she could not remember its name. Curse her terrible memory.

As she waited, she very faintly and invisibly nudged Frodo’s leg with her foot, a sign that she’d previously discussed with the Hobbits that would be a warning sign that they were close to being attacked. Frodo quietly nudged Sam, in turn causing all of them to be aware of the being creeping down onto them. Anna knew she had her back to the thing, but that would make it more realistic as she thought.

“You thieves! You thieves...you filthy little thieves!” Anna’s brows furrowed at the sound of its voice. She certainly recognized it, a pathetic and horrendous sound it was. “Where is it? Where is it? They stole it from us. My Precious...”

Anna turned her eyes very sharply and deviously to the corner, ready to attack at any moment. Her wrists could wait later. Now, she needed to crack this pitiful creature’s skull. She would enjoy that.

“Curse them! We hates them! It’s ours it is...and we wants it!”

Almost as if she was psychic, she could sense the creature reaching out to make a grab for the object around Frodo’s neck. In an immediate move, both Hobbits and the human girl jumped onto the creature and pulled it from the crevice, causing it to shriek out in a ridiculous howl. Anna figured she wouldn’t need her sword, so she used her fists instead. She managed to send a fist at the thing’s head, causing it to tumble backwards, though it recovered quickly and made for Frodo once again.

Anna slung her leg around in a kick that she learned in karate class back in the other world, though the being ducked and lunged for the Hobbit, desperately trying to get to the Ring. Frodo shouted and tried his hardest to keep the thing’s hand away, both of them huffing and sporting quite agitated expressions, until Sam and Anna darted forth to grab the creature. Though angrily enough, it snapped at Sam’s shoulder, inevitably causing him to yelp in pain, and so the being clung to the Hobbit violently and began biting here and there to try and weaken him.

Anna, growing irritated, made to grab the creature once more, but was cut short when Frodo snatched Gollum and Sam to the ground and held his own blade just mere inches from the thing’s neck, doing quite a job with threatening it. Anna huffed and walked forth, looking down at it angrily.

“This is Sting.” Frodo began menacingly. “You’ve seen it before, haven’t you — Gollum!”

“...Yes.” Gollum, as Frodo confirmed, rasped out in a reply.

Anna’s eyes formed into slits. “Gollum!” She hissed. “You, the poor foul parasite, ‘oo couldn’t keep away from th’ Ring’s evil.”

Frodo took this moment to grit his teeth. “Release him, or I’ll cut your throat!”

Hesitantly, Gollum releases the Hobbit, but not without letting out an ear-piercing wail once he did. He made to make a hasty exit, though, sadly, his face was met by Anna’s knee, returning the kick which he had missed earlier.

**

Once again under the intense heat of the sun’s rays, Aspen mentally cursed herself for wanting to ride alone. In front of her was a long trail of now homeless villagers, treading towards the awaited fortress known as Helm’s Deep. Right beside her was Aragorn, Legolas in front of her, whilst Damocles rested in front of her on the saddle, and Gimli to her right, riding alone as well, surprisingly. As much as she wanted to ignore Gimli’s explanation on Dwarf women, she found that she couldn’t. She would glance back up every now and then to look at Legolas, making sure he was doing alright. She could see the expression he gave her when she said she wanted to ride alone.

As for the girl’s she-elf companions, Aspen had told Idril, Linwë, and Tári to report to Amrod that they were heading for Helm’s Deep, report everything to him, and meet them at the stronghold later on. There were a few objections, but they complied without anymore struggle.

Being knocked from her thoughts and examination of Legolas’ braids, Aspen turned her hearing back to the Dwarf just for amusement, minding Èowyn who was leading the horse so Gimli wouldn’t agitate it. She heard her feline let out a meow, and she began to stroke his fur to relax him.

“It’s true you don’t see many dwarf women.” Gimli explained. “And in fact, they are so alike in voice and appearance, they are often mistaken for dwarf men.”

Aspen smirked at that, seeing Èowyn fancying a grin and turning to glance at Aragorn.

The Gondorian released his own quiet laugh, gesturing at his chin. “It’s the beards.” He whispered.

Èowyn made a surprised expression and grinned even wider, turning back to the Dwarf. “And this in turn has given rise to the belief that there are no dwarf women. And the dwarves just spring out of holes in the ground!” He bellowed, gesturing about.

Both Aspen and Èowyn were thrown into fits of laughter at this, though the young half-breed didn’t see Legolas turning around to catch her laughing face. Seeing her happy sent a smile across his own, as he turned back to the road ahead of him.

Gimli let out a laugh as well. “Which is of course ridiculous--whoa!” Soon cut off, the horse that the Dwarf was riding went into a spur and took off, causing him to tumble to the ground.

Èowyn squeaked and giggled, chasing after him to help him up. Aspen began laughing uproariously, kicking Lothiriel’s sides a bit so she could catch up to the two, looking down at him. “Are you alright?” She managed to get out through her noisy behavior.

Èowyn rolled the Dwarf over and helped him sit up. “It’s all right! It’s all right. Nobody panic. That was deliberate. It was deliberate.” He said, trying to keep himself from toppling over again.

Aspen giggled again and kicked at her horse’s sides again, meaning to catch up with Legolas for now. Théoden soon appeared by Aragorn’s side, taking in the sight of Èowyn whilst she was in such a happy state.

“I have not seen my niece smile in a long time.” He spoke.

Aragorn glanced at him, but turned back to the woman.

“She was a girl when they brought her father back dead. Cut down by Orcs.” The king recalled gravely. “She watched her mother succumb to grief. And she was left alone to tend her king in growing fear. Doomed to wait upon an old man who should have loved her as a father.” He said, almost regretfully.

In that moment, Aragorn seemed to feel what Aspen didn’t particularly like; making eye contact. He looked Èowyn straight in the eye as she continued to smile and brush the grumbling Dwarf off, the two of them keeping in place for now.

Leaving the others behind her, Aspen calmed her horse to a stop next to the elf’s, rather liking the idea of the two of them riding beside each other. She had to admit she was a little disappointed to not be riding with him anymore; the heat from the sun was blocked out when she was behind him.

“How’re you doing?” She asked him, gaining his attention.

He gave a small smile and nodded. “I’m alright. And you?”

The girl put a hand over her eyes to shade them from the sun. “Hot as hell.”

Legolas laughed at that. Aspen sent him a sideglance, grinning, curious as to what he was thinking. “I have met many in my life but you are the first to know how to swear more than anyone.” He said.

Aspen smirked. “Trust me, you ain’t heard nothing yet. I can come up with all kinds of terrible things to say.” She said almost smugly.

The prince glanced at her evilly, grinning. “Oh?”

Curious at his tone, she turned to look at him fully, her blonde hair still whipping strands into her face from the wind. “Eh? Do you think you can come up with worse that what I usually say?” She thought about him cursing left and right like she did...the image only made her shiver with amusement.

He grinned deviously at her, which surprised the girl somewhat because she hadn’t seen such an expression until now. “Just because I’m an elf and a prince does not mean that I am as straight laced as you think.”

Hearing this, the youth’s eyebrows raised. “Oh really?” She asked, almost as if in a challenge. “Show me what you’ve got then. Let’s see who can come up with the better insult.”

Legolas grinned again, oddly liking the idea. “Lle holma ve’ edan.”

Aspen’s eyebrows raised again although she managed to splutter into laughter at that. “Dolle naa lost.”

The elf returned the gesture, quite curious if Aragorn had been teaching this girl other phrases in her Elvish lessons. “Lle naa haran e’ nausalle.”

Aspen grinned stupidly, sticking her chest out and raising her shoulders while putting her hands on her hips, trying to make her look smug and triumphant...though she imagined she only looked ridiculous in doing so. “And all show bow before me, for I am king of the stupid!” She paused. “Actually, wait...it should be queen. I am queen of the stupid!” She said, gesturing idiotically.

Listening to Legolas’ laughter, she managed to hear Aragorn and Gimli burst out in amusement as well.

“Auta miqula orqu.” Legolas began again, sounding a bit more challenging...though the smile never left his face.

“Eugh!” Aspen grimaced, though giggled. “I’d like to kiss something that won’t rip my face off, thank you.” She replied. Legolas chuckled. “Hmm...Llie n’vanima ar’ lle atara lanneina.”

Legolas laughed uproariously at that particular insult. This girl had quite an imagination... “Garich i dhôl goll o Orch. Lasto lalaith nîn.”

“So I hear you.” Aspen giggled. “Antolle ulua sulrim!”

This time, all Aragorn, Gimli, Legolas, and Èowyn erupted into fits of laughter at her comment. Aspen was in a moment where she was in complete bliss. A sunny (and blazing hot) day, among friends and new, laughing without a care in the world. She wished there would be more moments like these...

“Oh, Valar, you have an imagination.” Legolas spoke his thoughts, rubbing under his eye due to his hard laughing.

“Psh,” She pursed. “Avril Lavinge ain’t got shit on me. I bet that bitch couldn’t insult people in Elvish.” She said proudly.

Legolas, just recovering from his laugh-fit, found himself chuckling at her again. “Who is that?” He asked.

Aspen shook her head. “Eh. Some famous musician in my world. She’s really self-centered, arrogant, ego-inflated...pretty much, as I stated, a bitch.” She grinned at him.

Legolas smirked. “Maybe I am naive in a particular way, but I cannot imagine how you lived in a world such as yours.” He said.

Aspen’s expression growing distant, cursing mentally for having the play-insults now ending, she thought a moment, looking for the right words. “Now, I’m not trying to insult anyone and I don’t intend to, but I don’t think anyone in this world would last a minute in my own.” She replied.

He looked at her for a moment, trying to understand her words. “How do you figure?”

The girl twisted her lip in a thoughtful manner. “My world is so advanced. There, a place like this would be called ‘fantasy’ or ‘medieval’. Something from the past or something of sheer surreality.” She tried to explain. “People are so driven by money and greed that it’s tearing the countries apart. Sometimes you can’t even look at a person without them thinking that you thought negatively of them, which would result in them shooting you or beating the shit out of you...like...my step-father did.” She paused, gaze averted to Lothiriel’s saddle.

With eyes locked onto her contemplative form, Legolas tried to come up with a reply, though was beginning to realize that he was very short on words except for one question: Why? Why was her world so worse from theirs? Why were the people so awful? Why were human beings treated so terribly to one another? It was very abstruse to him.

“I’m sorry.” He suddenly spoke.

Aspen raised her head and looked at him. “Hm?”

“Please don’t believe I would think so lowly of you just because of what you have endured. You should have never been put through that.” He said, trying to make sure his words got across to her.

Sending him an appreciative look, Aspen raised her arm and patted his shoulder, though before she could retrieve it, Legolas caught her hand and held it in place. Faintly startling her, Aspen looked at him curiously, though wasn’t minded at all. Not caring of the results, Legolas took the chance to lightly kiss her knuckles again just as they did when they first met, and then releasing her hand so she could take it back. Strangely enough she let it lay on his arm for a little longer.

“Thank you...” She uttered out quietly. “for staying with me.”

Legolas sent her a warm smile before it turned into another grin. “I am not the devil, you need not fear me.” Aspen laughed at him and nodded before they made eye contact again, this time, Legolas sent her a heartfelt look. “Smile like that more often. It suits you better.”

She did as he said, and smiled. “I’ll try.”

The two of them were so rapt by their giggling session that both Legolas and Aspen were caught very off-guard when Aspen’s earth magic caused her to hear a enormous thump in her ears as she made it known with yelp, and involuntarily being sent to Legolas, causing both of them to hear the sound. Legolas snapped his head forward and dismounted his horse quickly, rushing ahead of them.

“Ah! Hey!” Aspen called out, wondering where he was going until she saw him pause atop a rock just ahead, scouting the area.

Questioning his behavior, Aspen turned around and gestured for Èowyn to come forward. Understanding immediately, the woman took hold of Lothiriel’s bridle and let Aspen move on, leaving a startled Damocles atop the black horse.

Aspen followed and stood not far from Legolas’ position, trying to see if she could see anything. Behind her, she could hear a the horses seeming restless, neighing as if troubled. She could feel it, as she knelt down and closed her eyes, placing her palm onto the ground, searching, hearing...

The elf looked down at her questioningly. “Aspen? Do you hear anything?” He asked.

Her eyes rolled underneath their lids as she managed to catch a faint sound...growling...ripping...something she didn’t like. “Something’s coming.”

Before anything could be said, a creature lunged out of nowhere and slammed into Háma’s horse, knocking him to the ground. Aspen let out a scream at the sudden impact, jolting from her position. Before anyone could make a move, the creature, which looked like a werewolf to Aspen’s eyes, leaped on top of Háma, inevitably killing him, as Gamling let out a shout and began to battle with the Orc atop the wolf. Before any more damage could be done, Aspen heard an arrow shriek across her ear and into the wolf’s head, finishing the job. This elf was quicker than she’d thought...

Legolas then ran down from the hill and charged towards the helpless Orc, turning and shouting, “A scout!!” before he made a good slice across the Orc’s neck.

Aragorn, hearing Legolas’ message, turned to the king. “What is it? What do you see?!” Théoden demanded.

“Wargs!” Aragorn shouted. “We are under attack!”

The villagers were thrown into a state of panic at hearing this news, whimpers and wails were soon heard throughout them, as Èowyn tried to keep them all calm.

“All riders to the head of the column!” The king ordered, as the soldiers lined up for an attack.

While Aspen prepared her bow, she heard Gimli cursing behind her, though was unaware of him topping Legolas’ horse. “C’mon get me up here, I’m a rider! Argh!”

As Legolas focused on the sight ahead of them, spotting dozens more wargs heading their way, he turned to Aspen and gave her a commanding look. “Aspen! Prepare yourself! Keep your distance from those creatures!” He shouted.

“Sheesh, I wouldn’t want to get near those things anyway!” She grimaced, aiming her bow and began firing her arrows like mad into the pack.

As she let Legolas fill the wargs with his own arrows, the girl turned around and hollered for Èowyn to come around. Seeming incredibly unaffected by the announcement of the wargs attacking them, the older female seemed more concerned about Aspen’s being instead of her own.

“Yes, my lady?” She asked.

“Take Damocles and keep him safe.” She said, Èowyn nodded.

Then, Théoden came around then on his horse, looking down at his niece expectantly. “You must lead the people to Helm’s Deep and make haste!” He said.

Èowyn looked up at him, seeming almost defiant as she said, “I can fight!” she retorted.

The king shook his head. “No! You must do this — for me.”

Not replying, Èowyn complied and took hold of a horse’s and turned at Aspen before she left. The girl gave an apologetic to her, shaking her head. “I’m sorry.” Èowyn nodded. “Be careful, my lady.”

“You as well.” Èowyn replied, and with that, she headed on and began directing the villagers to their destination. “Make for the lower ground. Stick together!”

Before Aspen returned to join Legolas, she managed to catch something...looking back and forth, she saw Aragorn and Èowyn exchange looks. Aspen already knew the connection building up here, she could sense it. She didn’t like what it was building either. Aragorn and Arwen were together, and it would break Aspen’s heart to have Èowyn realize that she couldn’t have what she was soon feeling.

Shaking herself from her thoughts, Aspen took retrieved Lothiriel’s bridle and mounted her horse, plotting and multitasking in her head and trying to come up with ideas; should she fight on foot or on her horse? She twisted her lip angrily. She imagined being on a horse would be slightly safer. Now for the weapons. Should she use a sword or a bow? She bit her tongue for support. Bow. The others wanted her to keep her distance, and that’s exactly what she’d do. And with that, she whipped out Agaryulnaer and prepared for battle. This one would not be easy...

“Aspen!” Before she could set off, she saw Théoden ride up next to her. She mentally grimaced at this, knowing already what was coming. “You should set off with Èowyn, you must hurry!”

She turned and gave him a meaningful look. “I’m sorry if I’m rude but I’m able to fight.” She stated.

He shook his head, looking quite impatient. Not like Aspen wasn’t growing impatient either. “This is not the time nor the place for an argument, and it is most certainly not the place for a female youth. Now be off!”

The girl just cocked a brow at him and took hold of her horse’s bridle again, readying to set off. “Now you’re losing my sincerity. I fought through six hundred goddamn goblins and one flaming demon with an elf prince, a ranger, four Hobbits, a dwarf, and a wizard, deep down in the realm of Dwarrowdelf. I think I have enough experience to kill a few Orcs and their pets! Now stop blathering to me like you’re my father and let me fight!!”

Not waiting for a response, the girl kicked at Lothiriel’s sides and she galloped off into the madness. Knowing that he was half of a stubborn man, Aspen didn’t have to turn around to know he was chasing after her, though she ignored him and managed to catch up with Aragorn. Whilst the column of riders appeared over the hill, Aspen managed to see Gimli riding towards the Elf on the white horse, seeing Legolas catch the strap of the saddle, and swing himself into the air and onto the horse’s back without hassle.

This startled her a moment, thinking that doing such a thing would cause his shoulder to be dislocated, but she saw that he seemed to be doing fine, and so she managed to let it slide as she rode in perfect sync next to the Gondorian, and she was glad that Damocles wasn’t here at the time. This was certainly not a place for a cat, and she was glad to leave him behind just for once.

As if she wasn’t angered enough already, she saw the king catch up to her as he was both directing his men and trying to send her commanding words, to which she ignored greatly. Aragorn seemed to notice this as well, shaking his head, as he turned to look at her a moment before focusing on the battle ahead.

“Aspen!” He said, knowing that he’d interrupted Théoden. “Are you sure you can battle on a horse?”

The girl shook her head gravely. “Nope!” Her reply seemed sarcastic enough. “Wish me luck though!”

He sent her a sharp glance before drawing his sword. “Don’t get yourself killed, do you understand? I’ll make sure your soul will never rest if you do!” He ordered, causing Aspen to laugh a bit. “Keep your aim true. Remember your training!”

She nodded, thoroughly ready to do some killing. “Seriously, you should know that I had you, Boromir, and Legolas as my teachers. I think I have more than a lucky chance of surviving.” Hearing those words, Aragorn involuntarily grinned widely at that.

Leaving their words at that, Aspen kicked on Lothiriel’s sides again in order to catch up ahead. She was very surprised at her own behavior; why was she so excited about this? Before, she was terrified of fighting. But now, she was desperate to gain a few Orc trophies and plant their bodies in a pile to burn. Revenge. That must’ve been it. She wanted revenge on these creatures for taking Boromir away from her. For separating her from her parents. For everything that they’d done to the Fellowship!

“Gurtha!!!” Aspen let out a battle cry, thrusting her bow into the air, finally riding near Legolas.

Seeing how brave she was acting in this moment, Aragorn sent Théoden a look, feeling he needed to speak before they collided with the beasts. “Why are you letting her do this? You could lose her!” Théoden asked, slightly baffled.

His eyebrows furrowed from the sun, making it seem as if he was glaring, Aragorn spoke, “She is a Culnámo. Fighting for what she loves is in her blood. And even though she’s not my daughter, I will think of her as one, and I will let her do what her heart is set on, and right now, the only thing it’s set on is fighting. So that is exactly what she’ll do.”

Drawing his sword, Théoden took a moment to let the ranger’s words sink in before nodding as a reply. They were close now...too close for comfort, as they all stared death in the face, many hoping that it wouldn’t take their lives, many hoping they could cheat it, and make it out alive.

In the spur, the Rohhirim and warg riders crashed into each other at full speed, sending human wails and shrieks from wargs as carnage was thrown in all directions. Swords met flesh and teeth met bodies, many being devoured and many having being impaled and shot in the face with an arrow. Needless to say, Aspen was doing pretty well to be able to ride without holding onto the bridle. She had already managed to kill two or three Orcs, though she was desperately working on the creatures they rode. She drew out a silver-lined arrow and focused it onto a warg, pouring her power into the tip of the weapon before releasing the string.

She seemed slightly afraid that she would startle the other Rohhirim, seeing as the arrow she fired left a trail of crackling electricity in its wake before striking into a warg head and electrocuting both the animal and the Orc riding it. She did manage to catch Théoden’s stunned face.

Legolas, as he always did, was doing fairly well, doing the very same as Aspen was doing. However, while he was busy killing, Gimli seemed to lose his grip, and so he toppled off the horse with a shout, spitting out curses as he scrambled to his feet and gripped his axe. The dwarf turned to find a warg rider advancing on him, though manage to see a mystical arrow thunk into the Orc’s head and falling to the ground, dying in a mass of electricity. Sadly, though, the warg seemed to survive and growled hungrily at Gimli, bearing its bloodied and filthy teeth.

Being the stubborn one he was, Gimli prepared his axe for a slashing. “Bring your pretty face to my axe!”

The warg growled again and began to make its way towards him, although before Gimli could kill it, a certain blonde elf dashed by and shot the animal with an arrow, inevitably killing it as it hit the ground in a loud thud.

Angered at this, Gimli let out a frustrated grunt and looked to the prince. “Argh! That one counts as mine!” He howled.

Turning around, Gimli spotted yet another warg heading straight for him. He let out a shout and thrust his axe into the beast’s neck, managing to kill it in one slice, until the animal toppled sideways and collapsed onto the dwarf, pinning him beneath it.

“Argh! Stinking creature. Argh!” He bellowed, shuffling his arms out from under it.

And much to his irritation, a rider appeared over the dead animal’s body and hissed smugly at him. Not letting the Orc continue his taunting, Gimli reached up and snapped its neck with ease, causing it to fall dead on top of the warg. He faintly sniffed them both and grimaced, then trying to push them off of him. And if that weren’t enough, yet another warg appeared over the dead bodies and snarled happily down at the dwarf, casting a thoroughly surprised look on his face.

Spotting the scene, Aragorn withdrew his sword from impaling an Orc and began riding as quickly as he could towards the dwarf, grabbing a spear stuck in the ground, aimed, and tossed it at the animal with all his might. The dead warg fell on top of the bodies, pinning Gimli beneath them for good as he let out a flamboyant groan at the impact.

Turning his horse around, Aragorn caught eye of how Aspen was managing. She was doing fairly well, seeing as she certainly left her mark when killing the wargs and their riders, leaving trails of crackling electricity among the dead foes.

Though...much to his horror, a warg managed to catch her and collided with her horse, inevitably tossing her to the ground in a hard crash. “Aspen!!” He shouted, ordering his horse to head forward with all he could. As if that weren’t enough, yet another rider smacked into his own horse and knocked them both to the ground.

“Fuck, fuck, fuck, fuck!!” Aspen shrieked left and right, seeing Lothiriel attempting to rise from the ground.

She drew out another arrow and shot the rider that knocked her down, abruptly wanting to try something new. As the arrow pierced the Orc’s skull, electricity crackled through again, and this time, Aspen held her arm out with her palm wide open. She concentrated her energy, and twisted her wrist sharply to ball her hand into a fist as tight as she could as if she was pulling someone’s hair, then waited. In chain effect, electricity mixed with fire and caused both the Orc and warg to virtually explode on impact, sending unwanted remains to rain down on the others.

“Don’t fuck with me bitch!!” She screamed angrily.

After taking a much needed breath, Aspen shook her head vigorously to get the hair out of her face, turning and seeing Aragorn rising from the ground after he’d just been attacked the very same way Aspen had. Worried, the girl gasped and bolted towards him to lend a hand, as she was only a few feet away until another warg rider dashed passed them. Aspen grew irritated, and didn’t realize that she and Aragorn both had a grip on the animal now.

As the rider continued on, leaving the man and girl to dangle off to the sides as they were dragged along the ground, Aspen fought with the Orc, though only earned a punch in the face and a hand gripping her neck. She released every curse word in the book she could think of as she attempted to free herself of the creature’s grasp. Just then, she felt a tugging of force as she saw the Orc being pulled from his position and eventually it was literally tossed off the warg and soon replaced by Aragorn.

“Aragorn!” Aspen yelped, finding that her hand was soon caught in the harness, desperately trying to get her hand free.

The man grunted, getting himself into position. “Hang on!” He said, leaning over and whipping out his knife and began carving at the strap.

Though...much to Aspen’s horror, she turned and found them heading directly over a cliff, seeing a terrible tumble to the bottom where a river lie. Aragorn saw this coming and just gripped Aspen’s shoulder as she let out a scream, immensly stricken with a mixture of emotions for what lay next.

“OH SHIT!!”

And with that, they went over and fell mercilessly to the bottom.

Moments later, the rigorous fighting dissipated, leaving many wounded and many dead. The field was littered with bodies of both good men and horrendous Orcs and wargs. Lothiriel seemed to recover quickly, as Legolas tended to her and helped her start walking again. The black horse was limping now, but she wasn’t entirely injured.

This sparked a question...why wasn’t Aspen on her horse?

Legolas flipped his head around, tension building up in his veins as his eyes scanned the area. Gimli seemed to be looking for her and Aragorn as well, head turning in all directions.

“Aragorn?” He called out, awaiting a response. “Aspen!”

Getting no response caused Legolas’ tension to rise to a maximum, feeling almost frantic on the inside. He left Lothiriel and began walking forward a bit, looking everywhere for his friends as best his elvish eyes could see. Everytime he turned his head and could not find his friends he grew more and more frantic.

“Aspen!” The prince called out, desperate for a reply. “Aragorn!”

Passing the Elf, Gimli turned and spotted a dying Orc lying off to the side, laughing as the blood gurgled in its mouth. Curious, the dwarf approached the dying creature and held his axe just above its head. “Tell me what happened and I will ease your passing!” He threatened.

Spotting the confrontation, Legolas joined Gimli’s side and glared down at the being before them, awaiting it to speak. “They’re...dead...” The Orc coughed and laughed, black blood gurgling at its mouth. “They took a little tumble off the cliff...” It grinned menacingly.

His lip twitching faintly, Legolas bent down and grabbed hold of the creature. “You lie!” He hissed.

Ignoring his words, the Orc just laughed and fell back, finally dead. That didn’t help the elf any better. Releasing the rider, Legolas managed to catch a faint shine in its hand. His eyebrows furrowed at this as he reached down and picked up the object, feeling on the brink of screaming once he found what he was holding.

It was Aspen’s jade pendant, with only a tiny stain of blood off to the side of it. Gimli noticed this, and seemed to feel the same emotion that would be radiating off of the prince right now. The Elf seemed at a loss of words, his mouth moved in a way that would form them, but nothing came out.

“No...” That was all he could manage.

Disbelieving of the Orc’s words, Legolas gripped Aspen’s necklace, leaped from his position and headed for the cliff. Gimli followed suit, rushing to the edge as they both gazed down at the seemingly neverending cliff, seeing nothing but a faint river below them. Legolas squinted, trying his hardest to find something...anything, a body, a warg, just anything...and he found nothing.

“Oh, no...” Gimli managed to utter out, looking down gravely.

Legolas released a much needed breath of air, unbelieving of how he was acting. He was a mixture of things. He was...sad...and angry, he hadn’t felt these emotions so strongly before that he wasn’t sure how to control them. Aragorn and Aspen had both fell to their deaths...how could that even be possible? The two of them were strong...it wasn’t possible, and he wouldn’t believe it until he was positive that they were dead.

Silently approaching behind them and taking a look down from the cliff as well, Théoden shook his head and turned to Gamling. “Get the wounded on horses. The wolves of Isengard will return.” He said as Gamling nodded, understanding. “Leave the dead.” He said sadly.

Legolas, still stunned, turned and looked at Théoden, shocked.

The king just gave an unhappy look to the Elf and gave his shoulder a pat. “Come.” And with that, he turned and left.

Gimli and Legolas stayed put. Legolas hadn’t noticed that he was gripping Aspen’s pendant so tight that he had actually pierced his skin, causing a minor bit of blood to leak free. He continued staring down, until he got one last idea. He knelt down and firmly placed his palm to the ground, trying to concentrate. If everytime Aspen touched him and that in turn left a small bit of her powers on himself, then what would happen if he tryed channelling it himself? Focusing hard enough that he thought he was going to have a headache, he seemed to catch a faint...very faint sound of...Aspen’s...heartbeat?

Feeling ecstatic for a brief moment, he tried to send her a message. “Aspen? Aspen, can you hear me?” He thought.

Then, a part of him wished he hadn’t done that. Now he had an awful pain inside his head, the worst he’d ever felt. How in the world did Aspen handle all this?

Desperately awaiting a response, he got none, disappointingly. Refusing to release the ‘thump, thump’ of her heartbeat, he tried again. “Aspen, it’s me, Legolas, can you hear me?” Still nothing. His ecstasy was dropping quickly. “Aspen...please answer me...”

He awaited again, but sadly, still got nothing. Instead, he received what he feared most. Her heartbeat got fainter...and fainter...until finally, Legolas could hear nothing but the sound of the wind whipping at his face. Again, he released a breath he’d held for too long, as he began panting silently. He really wished he hadn’t felt that...or more or less heard it. One thing he was slightly disappointed with, is that he got his answer: Aspen and Aragorn must more than likely have met their end at the bottom of the cliff. He was now stricken with grief and many other emotions he wished he wasn’t feeling right now.

He swallowed hard, thinking for a moment, slowly rising and departing.

“I’m sorry...”

----

FUCK THAT WAS LONG D: i had fun writing it though c: once again, i apologize it's so long, but i felt that it had to be done XD i have been inspired, so i should be writing more soon! :3 cheers! sorry for the shitty cliffhanger :c

Songs of inspiration:

Evanescence - Away From Me
Enya - Boadicea
Apocalyptica - I Don't Care, Pandemonium, and I'm Not Jesus
Within Temptation - Stand My Ground, It's The Fear, See Who I Am, The Swan Song, The Howling
Wolfgang Amadeus Mozart - Requiem Mass
Twelve Girls Band - Freedom (Live) *EPIC! :D*
Sarah Brightman - Fleurs Du Mal
Dead Poetic - The Dream Club Murders

TRANSLATIONS
Lle holma ve’ edan: You smell like a human.
Dolle naa lost: Your head is empty.
Lle naa haran e’ nausalle: You are king in your imagination.
Auta miqula orqu: Go kiss an orc.
Llie n’vanima ar’ lle atara lanneina: You're ugly and your mother dresses you funny.
Garich i dhôl goll o Orch. Lasto lalaith nîn: You have the hollow head of an orc. Listen to my laughter.
Antolle ulua sulrim!: Much wind pours from your mouth!
Gurtha!!: Death!!

Through The Fire And Flames XVIII

Wed, 06 Aug 2008 09:55:29 GMT

Title: Through The Fire And Flames [18/?]
Genre: Romance/Adventure/Fantasy/Angst
Rating/Warnings: PG-13 - For mild language, violence, abuse, slight crude humor, and uh...more violence.
Story So Far: The Fellowship has been broken, losing two of the members in its trek to Mordor. Merry and Pippin are taken hostage by a troop of Uruk-hai, Frodo and Sam continue on to the awaited destination in Mordor, and Legolas, Gimli, Aragorn, Aspen, and Damocles track the Uruk-hai for their two Hobbit comrades. Tári, Idril, and Linwë have their own plans. As the rigorous journey continues in pieces, Frodo and Sam stumble upon a familiar woman who should be in Rohan at the moment. While Aspen struggles with her feelings with a certain Elf, what would be his own thoughts on the girl? He hadn’t really experienced much emotions like these before, though it appears that she may have opened up his eyes to many things that he hadn’t seen before.
Disclaimer: I own none of these characters except for those who are unfamiliar to the LOTR books and/or movie. The rest belong to J.R.R. Tolkein. Tenthwalker fic.
Chapter Warnings: Umm...minor cursing?

Moar long chaptars for u alllll...

Book Two - Scroll Five: Departure Of Edoras

Finally able to relax for a short amount of time, if possible, the group rested inside the Golden Hall whilst Èowyn and Aspen tended to the two children that Gandalf found just out in the plains. They had only been in the Men’s company for a short time, and yet the children seemed to be gaining an attachment to Aspen, and quite possible Èowyn as well. Aspen had learned their names, and the boy called himself Èothain, his younger sister, Freda. Hearing the horrifying story of what happened to their village, Aspen assured the children to let her know if they needed anything at all, to which they were immensly grateful for.

“They had no warning.” Èowyn spoke, rising from a table where the children ate as if starving to death. “They were unarmed. Now the Wildmen are moving through westfold, burning as they go, every rick, cot, and tree.”

Freda turned to the female Rohirrim. “Where’s mama?”

Èowyn gave a look of sympathy and brushed the girl’s hair. “Hush...” She said quietly.

“I’m sure your mother is fine...” Aspen comforted, softly patting the girl’s hand.

Gandalf, sitting next to Théoden in his throne, held out a hand, gesturing towards the younger two. “This is but a taste of the terror that Saruman will unleash. All the more potent for he is driven mad by the fear of Sauron.” He warned. “Ride out and meet him head on. Draw him away from your women and children. You must fight.”

Aragorn sat smoking his pipe as usual, while Gimli munched on food and drank what Aspen imagined to possibly be beer (due to the smell), and Legolas stood, quite next to Aspen as he’d said he would. The three she-elves kept beside her too, taking a seat or two around her and the table.

“You have two thousand good men riding north as we speak.” Aragorn spoke. “Èomer is loyal to you. His men will return and fight for their king.”

Théoden stood, pacing the area, his brows furrowed as he thought. “They will be three hundred leagues from here by now! Èomer cannot help us.” He said regretfully. “I know what is that you want of me. But I would not bring further death to my people. I will not risk open war.”

Aspen turned and looked at the contradicting males, quite wishing that they would make up their mind already instead of wasting time by arguing. She would speak her own thoughts on the matter, though knew it was not her place, so she kept quiet.

“Open war is upon you, whether would risk it or not.” Aragorn stated.

Théoden turned his attention towards the Man, looking quite irritated at his words, gritting his teeth and replied, “When last I looked, Théoden, not Aragorn, was king of Rohan.” He shook his head.

This seemed to peeve Aspen to a great deal, as her eyes formed into sharp slits and her brows furrowing as far as they could go, giving the king a rather hateful glare. She couldn’t believe what this...king...was doing. He was being stubborn, and his arrogance showed in the sentence he just used against the Gondorian. She bit her lip again for support, desperately trying not to snap back at him and making an ass out of herself, especially in the midst of royalty.

She then found that thought to be amusing, halfway forgetting she did have royalty standing right behind her.

Théoden also seemed to notice the girl’s harsh expression, and he turned and returned the look she was giving him. He didn’t have to read her mind to know what she was thinking, and he didn’t have to ask any questions to figure out how old she might have been. This intruiged him, however, to see a young girl travelling with them.

“And who is this?” He asked, anger still lingering in his voice. “A female youth is travelling with you? And you would wish that I risk open war against my people?”

That was it. Aspen couldn’t contain herself any longer, so she slammed her palm onto the table, halfway startling Èowyn and the children, as well as Damocles, who jerked from his resting spot atop the table and looked around in confusion, as she rose quickly and removed her legs from inside the table, standing up fully. “For your information, my lord,” She scathed. “I may be a youth but I am not a weakling. If I were you then I would fracking risk open war in order to protect the ones I love. If you aren’t careful enough and don’t act now then you’re gonna lose more innocent lives just by sitting on your ass and doing nothing.” She blurted.

Aragorn looked at her, halfway shocked and annoyed at the same time. “Aspen!” He snapped.

Aspen ignored his warning, but turned her head and glared at him impulsively this time. Refusing to let her make a fool of herself, Aragorn stood as well, making sure that she knew that he would not allow her to open her mouth in a situation like this.

“What is he gonna do?” She asked.

Aragorn shook his head warningly. “Aspen--”

“Chop my head off? Toss me over a ledge? Feed me to the Orcs and Uruk-hai? What inhuman thing can he possibly do to me that can torment my soul enough to the extent of the things my step-father did to me?” She grit her teeth, her sentence rendering Aragorn’s words mute despite how much he wanted to protest. “Sitting and waiting isn’t going to save your people, my lord.” She turned away from Aragorn and looked Théoden in the eye. “If you don’t do anything, more death will come.”

Figuring that her words were enough, Aspen gave the king one final look before returning to her seat and then looking up at the Men expectingly, folding a leg over the other and crossing her arms. Aragorn shook his head and heaved a sigh, honestly wishing she had not done that, even though her words were true. The king seemed silent for a moment, almost as if he was regarding her words, multitasking in his mind for now while he tried to come up with an answer.

Abruptly, a loud burp came from behind them, disrupting the conversation as all attention was drawn to a certain Dwarf for a few seconds. Aspen put her fingers on her forehead. Geez...

“Well, then...” Gandalf spoke up, breaking the silence in a lighter manner than the Dwarf. “What is the king’s decision?”

Outside the Golden Hall, the Rohirrim gathered for departure, packing their bags and readying their horses, placing the elderly and wounded on makeshift carriages and gathering around the Hall, preparing for their leave. Whilst they helped inside the stables, Aspen tended to helping the young and elderly; some looked at her as if she were an alien, others were kind enough to thank her. She imagined that they weren’t used to being offered this kind of help from strangers, but she paid no mind. She was used to it enough already, and even if some refused her offers, she pushed to help them one way or another to make sure they were well. Legolas stood for a moment outside a stable, taking a look at Aspen and Èowyn quickly before entering. From here, he could see Freda and Èothain sticking close to the youth. She hadn’t even been with them for long, and already they were holding her hands like she was their mother, they giggled when they were around her, almost like a maiden...just like her mother, as tales were told.

Her hair, like Èowyn’s and the childrens’, flowed through the wind like strips of silk, her head seeming as if it was on fire under such a white light. She laughed while helping Freda off the ground after tripping, brushed off her knees, and sent her off with Èowyn. She stood for a moment, looking for anyone else that might need any help. The wide grin she had served her face better against the sunlight, making her seem like such a free spirit. As her head and eyes wandered, she found them trailing back to the Elf Prince, once again after a long while, wishing she hadn’t done so. The two locked eyes, and Legolas swallowed, hard. She was in such a moment until her face fell on his, and then her expression slowly dropped as they held a gaze. Legolas nodded very faintly, casting a small smile towards her before he fully entered the stable, leaving her to stare at nothing but the wooden doors.

Twisting her lip in a thoughtful manner, Aspen moved from her spot and headed for the stables, seeing as Gandalf looked like he was nearing his own departure, but for what, she could not say.

“By order of the King, the city must empty.” The guard, Háma was his name, announced to the villagers. “We make for the refuge of Helm’s Deep. Do not burden yourself with treasures. Take only what provisions you need.”

The three she-elves occupied themselves when they saw that the elderly were taken care of, and the children had enough people to cling to. Tári had Damocles around her shoulders as Aspen always wore him, seeming quite content to be around the she-elf’s shoulders. They walked their way up to where Aspen had been previously standing, as Idril placed her hands on her hips and huffed. They stared at the stable doors, as if they were trying to mimic the girl before.

“I am worried about her.” Idril soon spoke.

“Hmm.” Tári made a sound in her throat. “She has been acting odd lately.”

Linwë corresponded in a nod, folding her arms. “Do you think it might have to do with Prince Thranduillion?” She questioned, leaning to the side to make sure she didn’t make her words heard to unwanted ears.

Both Idril’s and Tári’s eyebrows raised to their peaks, both thinking, and both surprised. They had noticed her behavior around the Prince changing ever so slightly, and his own reactions were varying as well. This made them curious, and they were not nosy people, but they wanted to know what could be bothering the two.

Idril shrugged, her golden locks rising and falling among the movement. “I suppose we should not interfere, but if it keeps up, then I do not know how long I may hide my suspicion.”

Tári sideglanced at her. “I never imagined you to poke around in others’ business.”

Idril pursed her lips into a pout and sneered playfully at the brunette. “Being unduly inquisitive is uncongenial to me. I would prefer them to keep to themselves.”

This time, Linwë was the one to glance and grin. “But you just said that you do not know how much longer you would be able to hide your suspicion if this keeps on.”

“Oooh!!” Idril groaned and gestured wildly, stomping off and kicking a rock whilst the other two followed humorously after her, sending encouraging words.

Inside the stables, both Aspen and Legolas stood among the rotten doors, peering out and watching the females goof off, sending another grin across both their faces. Realizing they’d stared enough, the two stepped back and began to follow Aragorn and Gandalf.

“What on Earth were they saying that could’ve irritated Idril so much?” Aspen giggled.

“Maybe they were frustrated at how all their hard work with your hair had been wasted.” Legolas replied, raising his eyebrows.

The girl laughed this time, nodding, remembering how the three females had brushed and brushed her hair, braided it, then brushed it again to prevent it from fraying, and here she was, without a hairband or string, and her hair was once again reduced to its original form; straight and frayed like a poor working girl. Legolas didn’t think of her as such, even if she claimed to be one.

“Helm’s Deep!” Gimli soon bellowed. “They flee to the mountains when they should stand and fight. Who will defend them if not their king?” He protested.

Aspen rolled her eyes and sent Legolas a thought, trying not to let the Dwarf read her thoughts...not that he could do so anyway. “Must he constantly voice a protest?”

Legolas glanced sharply at her and grinned. “And who are you to talk?” He replied amusidly.

Aspen twisted the edge of her lips. “Ooh! And what am I? Chopped liver?” Her thought caused a rumble of amusement to erupt from the Elf. “At least I voice logical protests and not stubborn ones.”

Legolas scoffed a chuckle and nodded. “True.”

Approaching Shadowfax, Gandalf stood at ran his palm over the horse’s mane, comforting it in his return. Aragorn looked off into the distance, seeming thoughtful. “He is only doing what he thinks is best for his people. Helm’s Deep has saved them in the past.”

Gandalf turned and looked Aragorn in the eye, shaking his head. “There is no way out than that of ravine. Théoden is walking into a trap. He thinks he is leading them to safety, but what he’ll get is a massacre.”

Aspen bit her lip. “And there’s no way for us to stop that is there?”

The Wizard looked gravely at the girl and shook his head again, sighing. “Théoden has a strong hold but I fear for him. I fear for the survival of Rohan. He will need you before the end, Aragorn.” He then turned to the Man. “The people of Rohan will need you. The defenses have to hold.”

Aragorn nodded, never blinking. “They will hold.” Aspen grinned.

Turning back to his horse, Gandalf ran one more stroke across its mane before turning to mount Shadowfax. “The Grey Pilgrim. That is what they used to call me. Three hundred lives of men I’ve walked this earth and now, I have no time.” He said, regretfully. He then mounted the horse and steadied, holding his staff out. “Good luck. My search will not be in vain. Look to my coming, at first light, on the fifth day. At dawn, look to the East.”

Aragorn stepped back. “Go.”

And with that, Gandalf kicked the sides and Shadowfax bolted from the stable and off towards Gondor in a flash. Among the rush, Aspen saw Èowyn entering the stables, grabbing saddles and bridles for the horses. In a split second, Aspen heard a whinny right behind her, causing her to let out a squeak and lunge forward, immediately clinging to the nearest person, who was none other than Legolas. A Man rushed forward and pulled on the reins, desperately attempting to calm the horse, though to no avail, it continued to kick and neigh.

Aragorn approached slowly, whilst Aspen and Èowyn kept their distance. The Man noticed Aragorn’s shadow, trying to keep them all back, until another Man tried to pull on the reins again, though the horse only reared once more. Aragorn continued approaching them, until the Man turned and looked at him oddly.

“That horse is half mad, my lord! There’s nothing you can do. Leave him.” He said.

Aragorn shook his head and took hold of the reins himself, and surprisingly, the horse stopped kicking and rearing, though continued snorting as if still agitated. “Fæste, stille nú, fæste, stille nú. Lac is drefed, gefrægon.” Aragorn spoke softly.

Aspen’s eyebrows knitted together in frustration. That doesn’t sound like Elvish. Or is it? Shit, I haven’t learned enough of it, then...

Giving him room, Aspen stepped back and allowed Legolas to pass beside her, messing with something on his horse’s reins as well. She watched as Èowyn stared at the Man, quite interested in him. Aspen raised her eyebrows at this.

“Hwæt nemnað ðe?” Aragorn asked the horse. He then looked up, and said, “His name is Brego. He was my cousin’s horse.”

Aspen let out a grin, but it fell once in realization. Wait...you can actually talk to horses in this world? She paused, and turned her attention back to the ranger.

“Brego? Ðin nama is cynglic.” Aragorn continued. “Man le trasta, Brego? Man cenich?” He asked. Aspen was still frustrated, for she could only understand the last two words of his sentence.

Èowyn slowly approached them, setting a saddle down and petting Brego gently as she looked up at Aragorn. “I’ve heard of the magic of Elves, but I did not look for it in a Ranger from the North. You speak as one of their own.” She said, her soft voice seeming vaguely similar to Arwen’s.

“I was raised in Rivendell, for a time.” He answered, almost as if in deep thought, until he regained himself and looked up. “Turn this fellow free. He has seen enough of war.”

Èowyn stared for a moment, but did not hesitate to release the horse as Aragorn went to retrieve a saddle. As he passed Aspen, she grinned at him and patted his shoulder, giving a wink. “And who would’ve thought that it was more a human rather an Elf to teach me Elvish.”

Aragorn smirked at her and continued on. Aspen imagined that Aragorn might be riding Brego soon instead of Arod, as she stood in place while left to her thoughts, oblivious to the Elf behind her. As she went mute, Legolas examined her; what was she thinking? Aragorn being raised in Rivendell? Or was it something else? That girl was a mystery to him since she wouldn’t open up to him...or anyone else for that matter. He idly raised an eyebrow however, she seemed most at ease when she was around her female companions. Oh, yes, she thoroughly enjoyed their company.

So this made him wonder...was he not enough company for her? Or was he making it worse?

“Well, now...” Aspen spoke, almost as if she read his thoughts and found it uncomfortable, changing the subject. “...if Aragorn gets his own horse, does that mean I can have my own?” She turned and looked at him, grinning.

His eyelids drooped, but his brows raised in question. He was disappointed at this; was she inquiring if she could ride alone? “Hmm...” He began. “Well, that depends if you know how to ride one on your own or not.”

She chuckled a bit, but nodded. “My mother taught me horseback riding until I was about eleven years old. I don’t remember anything about it after that, though.” She said, putting a finger to her chin thoughtfully.

The Elf cocked a brow amusidly. “How well do you think you can ride?”

“OK, I guess. I’m not the best, but I suppose I’m alright.”

He nodded idly. “I am a little concerned about letting you ride a horse on your own among these lands,” He paused, and then looked at her, giving a wry smile. “but I suppose you can, if you desire to do so.” Why is she so silent around me? Have I said something wrong? He suddenly thought.

Why does he make me feel this way? Aspen imagined as well, suppressing a sad expression.

Aspen winced. Legolas did the same. What was that?

She looked up at him fretfully, as he looked down on her oddly. She had felt a small connection inside her mind, and while thinking this, she thought Legolas felt the exact same thing. Had she come so close as to reading his mind? Had he come so close as to read her own? She managed to catch only a fringe of his very thoughts inside her own, and worriedly, she knew that he had done the same to her.

Feeling strongly uncomfortable looking at him in such a way, Aspen started. “Uh...”

Legolas shook his head again, distractedly. “It...was nothing. Do not worry about it.”

Silence came again, and Aspen abruptly caught the attention of the Men leaving behind a black horse in the far corner of the barn. Noticing her stare, Legolas followed her gaze and looked upon the animal curiously. Her eyes certainly seemed interested as to why they were releasing the other horses, but went nowhere near the black one.

He looked at her and nodded towards it, as she replied with the same gesture. He gave her a soft pat on the shoulder to which she replied with a shake of his own, as she passed him and the Men, approaching the horse. It stood rather silently, though she felt its gaze upon her like Legolas’ own unbeknownst to her.

But before she could get any closer, she felt a harsh grip onto her shoulder and was yanked back, meeting the face of one of the Men in the village. “Do not go near that horse.” He warned. “That animal has caused enough trouble for the town. Do not let your life be met by its hoof.”

Aspen raised a brow. “I can talk to animals.”

Aragorn and Legolas looked up at her.

“I used to own a horse when I was little; my step-father was going to have it executed because it, as that other man stated, was half mad and nearly killed my mother.” She explained, really wishing she didn’t have to. “I could talk to it, and it wouldn’t kick and spaz over me. It understood me.” And with that, she removed his hand and stepped forward. “Now, if you’ll excuse me.”

Ignoring his minor protests, Aspen continued walking forward at a normal pace, with Legolas and Aragorn standing close by, both of them stiff in concern. The horses in her world might have been slightly different and more peaceful than certain ones in this world, and that gave them worry. What if something happened that she was not used to?

Almost as if sensing their thoughts, Aspen sent them a message; “Seriously, guys, you worry too much.” She laughed in their minds, causing them to look at each other, bewildered. “You forget I can talk to Damocles like he’s a human being.”

Finally coming to a stop, Aspen reached out, and hesitated, but faintly touched the tip of the horse’s snout. It jerked and snorted, almost as if it was starting up a rally, until she placed her full palm atop it. The three of the males watched, both worried and mesmerized, as the black horse came to a halt and ceased its folly.

Aspen then bit her lip, and thought, Should I speak to it in Elvish, or English? Horses are...um...different, I guess, in this world..., as she kept her palm on its snout and began to gently brush it.

“You are correct; speak in Elvish, most horses know of that language.” Aragorn sent to her, realizing that she was unaware of still having their minds linked mentally, causing her to jump, startled.

She turned and looked at him, seeing him nod, as she turned back to the horse and attempted to get closer, placing her cheek against its snout before speaking. “Im Aspen, amin tula tuulo’ n’ataya palurin. Amin il-harwa lle.” She said.

The horse snorted back, almost as if it understood her. The three continued to watch, as the unnamed Man could not hold back his curiosity any longer. He leaned over a small bit, whispering, “Has one of you taught her such language? I have never seen such a youthful human speaking Elvish as if it is her own language.” He inquired.

“She is a half-breed.” Aragorn answered, seeming to startle the man. “She was born from a human and an Elf.”

The Man then looked over to Legolas, dubious. Legolas nodded faintly. “She is not my daughter, if that is what you are thinking.” Legolas chuckled. “Her name is Angelica, more known as Aspen; daughter of Amrod and Annamaria Culnámo.”

“I have heard that name once, but I am afraid I have only heard rumors and not the true story.” The Man nodded, turning his attention back to the girl.

Aspen began to stroke the horse’s nose comfortingly, encouraging it to speak. “Mani rashwe lle ikotane vee’ il-a’ quendi? Amin il-namo lle ten’ lle wanwie.” Pausing for a moment to hear the horse’s words, she turned back to the three males. “Her name is Lothiriel.” She then stepped back and prepared to open the gate. And she was tortured in Mordor. She imagined it to be safer to not speak that sentence.

“Aspen!” Aragorn warned, once again. The girl rolled her eyes. This man was like a father-figure to her.

“She’s alright. She won’t hurt me.” The girl took hold of the horse’s reins and walked it out of the stable. “Despite her intimidating appearance, she’s a gentle sort.” Aspen then pet the top of Lothiriel’s snout, looking up and smiling. “And she’ll be my horse through the journey. Is that okay, or do I still need supervision?” She then turned and looked at Legolas, smally interested as to why he looked disappointed, but grinned at him instead.

“Alright.” Aragorn answered, breaking their gaze. “You may ride her for a short time on the way to Helm’s Deep, but once half way there, you ride with Legolas again.” And with that, he left.

“Yeesh.” Aspen laughed. “He sounds like a father lecturing his own child.”

Legolas smirked quietly, as they finally left the stables and onto their journey. You would be amazed at how protective over you we can be. The Elf thought.

---

A/N: well, thar she is. not much to explain, except i've gotten caught in yet another incident where getting the characters off their lazy asses and on with their journey unfolds. need to get them the fuck out of Edoras lol

oh, and just for the record: Lothiriel is supposed to be "Heather" in Elvish :] yes, i named a HORSE after myself XD; i thought it was interesting. and also, for possible future 'characters' for a certain someone, Habristiel is "Taylor" in Elvish. ;D

TRANSLATIONS:

Im Aspen, amin tula tuulo’ n’ataya palurin:. Amin il-harwa lle: I am Aspen, I come from another world.
Mani rashwe lle ikotane vee’ il-a’ quendi? Amin il-namo lle ten’ lle wanwie." What troubles you so not to speak? I will not judge you for your past.
Fæste, stille nú, fæste, stille nú. Lac is drefed, gefrægon: Fast, quiet now, fast, quiet now. A battle is stirred up, they heard.
Hwæt nemnað ðe? Brego? Ðin nama is cynglic. Man le trasta, Brego? Man cenich? : What is your name? Brego? Your name is kingly. What troubles you, Brego? What did you see?

Through The Fire And Flames XVII

Tue, 15 Jul 2008 14:40:16 GMT

Title: Through The Fire And Flames [17/?]
Genre: Romance/Adventure/Fantasy/Angst
Rating/Warnings: PG-13 - For mild language, violence, abuse, slight crude humor, and uh...more violence.
Story So Far: The Fellowship has been broken, losing two of the members in its trek to Mordor. Merry and Pippin are taken hostage by a troop of Uruk-hai, Frodo and Sam continue on to the awaited destination in Mordor, and Legolas, Gimli, Aragorn, Aspen, and Damocles track the Uruk-hai for their two Hobbit comrades. Tári, Idril, and Linwë have their own plans. As the rigorous journey continues in pieces, Frodo and Sam stumble upon a familiar woman who should be in Rohan at the moment. While Aspen struggles with her feelings with a certain Elf, what would be his own thoughts on the girl? He hadn’t really experienced much emotions like these before, though it appears that she may have opened up his eyes to many things that he hadn’t seen before.
Disclaimer: I own none of these characters except for those who are unfamiliar to the LOTR books and/or movie. The rest belong to J.R.R. Tolkein. Tenthwalker fic.
Chapter Warnings: Some cursing, violence, and uh...fluffyness XD;

I BRING TO YOU...A CHAPTER SO DAMNED LONG THAT IT SHOULD MAKE UP FOR ITS UBER LONG ABSENCE!

Book Two - Scroll Four: Funeral For Yesterday

“It cannot be!” Sam exclaimed in a whisper.

Finding out that this tattered woman was Aspen’s mother was a shock. She was pronounced dead, even though there were very minimal possibilities that she was still alive, this still amazed them beyond all reason. This also sparked many, many questions into the young Hobbits’ minds as well, like how she got all the way out here, why she was out here, why she looked completely torn up, how she survived, and many others.

The woman seemed to calm down once she sensed that the halflings meant no harm, though she kept her hand on the haft of the stolen Orc blade, her bloodied wrists making the two of them grimace in pain.

“Well I can’t give you ‘obbits anythin’ but my word on it.” She said.

“How did you get out here? We were told you were dead! Why are you so bloodied and why aren’t you in Aspen’s world?” Sam spluttered out.

“Aspen said you were dead!” Frodo said calmly.

“One question at a time, lovies!” She raised her hands, telling them to slow down. “It’s a long story, lads, one I’m not sure if I’d be willin’ teh explain at the moment.”

“But we must know, Aspen has been so melancholy at the mentions of your name.” Frodo prodded.

Anna hesitated, giving a far off expression. “I don’ know...” She said, shaking her head vehemently. “I just escaped those black prisons and I’m weary, lads, need rest y’know? Me wrists seem to be needin’ patchin’ up as well.” She said, looking at the deep cuts.

“Here,” Sam reached behind into his pack and pulled out two small cloths that they had used to wrap up the lembas bread with, handing them to her as she thanked him and wrapped her damaged arms. “what happened to you?”

“Tortured, I was. Tortured ‘till I lost sight of whot was good and whot was right. Blackened my eyes and soul, some wiser folks would say if they knew.” She said.

“Tortured?” Frodo’s brows furrowed, unbelieving.

“Aye.” She nodded once. “If yeh’ll let me rest fer a while then I’ll tell yeh the whole story.” She said.

Sam glanced over her and spotted a nice wide crevice behind them, offering shelter for the night. He pointed and gestured outward. “We could hold over there.” He said.

Agreeing, the three of them made their way over towards the large opening and set up a small camp under the cliffs, the Hobbits creating makeshift beds with their cloaks. The ground was grassy, almost like they were laying on moss, but it was better than lying on sharp rocks. They had no fire, but they would last the night.

Seeming as if she hadn’t slept in days, Anna’s eyes bolted left and right like a deranged maniac, rubbing her hands together as she rocked back and forth on a rock, completely paranoid. She knew these Hobbits meant no harm, but they were not of her concern. There were other forces that terrified her so, the very ones that had burned, bit, sliced, and pulled on her limbs.

Noticing her uneasiness, Frodo sat next to her, though kept their distance in mind, as Sam relaxed across from them. He looked at her, worry in his eyes, desperate to know about her. But he realized that there was no way to tell Aspen that her mother lived, now. They were many miles away from her and couldn’t turn back at all from their journey.

“Yeh must think I’m out of me mind, don’cha?” Anna chuckled.

“No,” Frodo replied. “we’re just concerned.”

“Aspen has been very distraught lately; she defends you like she’s your shield.” Sam said.

Anna smiled at the thought. “Good,” She said. “I knew the lass would grow up t’ be strong, just like ‘er father, she’d be.”

“Now how did you get out here?” Sam asked.

“Ah, it’s that bastard Sauron floatin’ in the sky up there, mockin’ me and me dear loves Amrod and Angel. Such a cocky demon, ‘e is.” She said in disgust. “The beast some’ow managed to find us in the other realm and yanked me from the world in a sweep. Didn’t even know whot ‘it me, I did. ‘Twas so fast ‘n quick that I was confused for the first day or two upon me arrival back ‘ere.”

“And he used you as an example to others, didn’t he?” Frodo asked, his common expression of lately coming into place; eyebrows twisted upwards in a meaningful look.

She chuckled sorrowfully. “Aye, lad. ‘E tortured me, ‘ad ‘is devilish creatures treat me in a way I’d dreaded fer so long, used me and threw me in the gutter. I ‘ad attempted to escape once, though not takin’ any more chances, ‘e ‘ad me locked up in spiked chains, ‘e did.” She said, carefully running her fingers over her wrists and gave a grin of satisfaction. “Thought they’d keep me secluded and isolated, ‘e did. But oh did that monster think wrong.” She shook her head at them, her grin still in place. “I managed to get free, ‘o course, with a li’l blood in the process, but I got me a few Orc and Uruk skulls crushed and gained meself a nice sharp blade.” She patted the stained sword beside her.

“I’ll say,” Sam piped. “looks like you’ve been through hell itself, milady.”

She smiled at him, unknowingly casting a blush across the Hobbit’s face. Her smile was beautiful, it resembled that of Aspen’s far too much. Despite her dirtied face, her teeth were white as pearls.

“If there be a hell in this world, Mordor’s dungeons would be it, my lad.” She said. “That dark lord some’ow cast a spell and hauled me from the other world, leaving me poor dear Angel in the ‘ands of that cursed man! I don’ know whot me mind was thinkin’, marryin’ that man. ‘Twas only to ‘ide our identity, it was. I swore I’d never forgive meself if anythin’ ‘appened to me dear girl, but it was too late to take back anythin’.” She said, her voice becoming more melancholy this time.

“So the whole time Aspen was stuck with her step-father and thought you dead, you were here the whole time?” Frodo inquired.

She nodded gravely. “Aye, aye. Whot ‘appened to them after I’d been abducted is a mystery to me, for I wasn’t there to know of the events.” She paused for a moment, looking for words, until she said, “Y’know, I used to not sound this sloppy, whot with me terrible grammer an’ all. It’s like I said; they corrupted me so much t’where I’d even forgot ‘ow to talk in the proper manner!” She exclaimed, balling her hands into fists. “Bloody foul creatures...”

“Will you go to her?” Frodo asked.

Anna looked up at him questioningly. As easy as that question was to answer, the woman found that it was most difficult to speak of. If she went back now, would her own daughter recognize her? Would she even accept her with the way she’s changed? And what would Amrod do? Anna was already in a pit filled to the brim with shit, so would he scowl at her now?

Needless to say, she didn’t know what to do. “I would, lad...” She began quietly. “but I’m not sure if they’d be willin’ t’ bring me back in after whot I’ve been turned in to.” She said, looking down at herself.

“Now that’s some foul nonsense right there!” Sam snapped, sitting up straight. “You sound just like her!”

She looked at him oddly. “Eh?” Was all she managed to get out.

“Aspen’s self esteem and dignity is so low that she thought we found her to be filth after what she’d been through.” He said. “She talked so low of herself, she did! Didn’t she, Mr.Frodo?” He turned to his friend.

Frodo nodded softly and turned back to the woman. “She doesn’t seek solitude but she acts as if she wants to be away from everything to save herself from the demoralization. We wouldn’t dare do that to her, but she acted as if we were going to say something at some point.” He explained.

Anna’s eyebrows twisted upwards and she shook her head as if she was helpless and didn’t know what to do. “Oh me poor dear girl...” She whispered. “It’s that disgustin’ man from the other world, ‘e cut ‘er down to pieces, ‘e did. Ooh whot I’d give to have ‘is throat beneath me ‘ands.” She put her fists together and wringed them, as if he was right there already.

The Hobbits slightly flinched, but didn’t mind nonetheless. After a moment of silence, Sam looked up at her in wonder, a thought coming to mind. “As nervous as she acted around us, she seems to have takin’ a likin’ to that Elf.” He said.

Frodo grinned at him in a sideglance. “Whot Elf?” Anna piped, looking at him.

“Eh, there’s this Prince from a place called Mirkwood, I think, that was with the Fellowship. She’ll trust Strider and Boromir, but she clings to him like she’s got an attatchment.” Sam said, nodding.

“It’s true. It seems that his words get across to her a lot better than ours do.” Frodo looked up at her, smiling slightly.

“Oh, my.” Anna raised her brows, smirking.

“So, will you go to her or not?” The Hobbit brought up his previous question.

She sighed and placed a hand on the side of her head. “I don’ know, lad! I’m still thinkin’ about that option!” She said exasperatedly.

Another moment of silence came, and the only sound that was heard was the rubbing of palms to keep warm, even though there was no fire.

“Whot’re your names?” She asked suddenly.

The Hobbits exchanged glances but looked up at her in return. “I’m Frodo, and this is Sam. We’re from the Shire.” He introduced.

“Ah, the Shire. Only been there once, when I was a li’l child. Vaguely remember the trip, even.” She said. “Whot exactly are you two doin’ out ‘ere anyway? That’s been ringin’ in me mind ever since I laid eyes on ye.” She soon questioned, her curiosity not being able to hold back any longer.

Sam and Frodo glanced at each other, completely unsure if they should tell her news of the Ring or not. She was a good guy after all, wasn’t she? She claimed to be Aspen’s mother; she didn’t even have to fool theim either, she looked too much like the girl. So what were they to do? Just make up a story? No, she'd become far too suspicious. They were already so far, so what would she do? If she’d wanted kill them then she damn well could have done it already.

Frodo exhaled through his nostrils and looked back to Anna. “We’re taking the Ring back to Mordor to destroy it.” He blurted.

“Frodo!” Sam exclaimed in protest.

Anna’s brows furrowed as she examined the two. These two halflings were taking the one Ring back to Mordor? To destroy it? How was that even possible? Not with ten or a hundred thousand men could anyone make their way through the Black Gates and live to tell the story. Then again, she knew all too well that looks could be deceiving, and she learned that the hard way when she was transported to the other world.

She bit her lip and blinked. She had no choice but to trust them for now; two mere Hobbits couldn’t be much of a threat to her, since she could dismember them easily if they even tried anything. And they spoke of her own daughter! There was no denying that they weren’t here to do wrong. She just shook her head softly, coming to a conclusion that she could trust them just for now.

“Yer a brave ‘obbit, ye are. Both of ye.” Was all she said, looking at them as if she was regarding them.

“Well we’re not doing this because we want to.” Frodo said, then paused. “...though...I know it has to be done, and I do not want the Ring to torture generations to come.” He said.

Anna smiled at him respectively. It was always good to tell the truth, it meant that they trusted her even the smallest bit to tell her such a thing. She began to softly stroke her wrists again, slightly to ease the pain, and slightly to calm herself down. Then, something invaded her thoughts: she was already afraid to go back and confront her family, so...what if she helped these two on their journey to Mordor? It was a long-shot, but she figured she’d at least lend them a hand after they were so kind as to aid her with her bloodied self.

She was afraid of going back, of getting caught again and thrown back into the dungeons, but what these two Hobbits were doing was more than brave, they were braver than she was at the moment. They were doing the right thing; taking the one Ring back to Mount Doom and destroy it, ridding Middle Earth of this terror that had been waging for so long.

She sighed wearily. She knew what she was going to do, now. It would take her god knows how long to get back to the world and away from this dreadful place. She nodded to herself again, finally coming to a conclusion.

“Alright,” She began. “I’ve made me desicion.” She said nonchalantly, shifting in place to get more comfortable, then looked at the Hobbits in a serious manner. “I could go back and see me family, and I would love to see the two of ‘em again, really, I would. But it would take me days to get back, and I’m already all the way out ‘ere with the two of ye. I don’t suppose an extra hand would be much difficulty would it?”

The two looked at each other frantically and then back to her. “You can’t go back! What if they capture you again?” Frodo exclaimed.

“He’s right, milady! You have to go back and see to your family.” Sam followed suit.

Anna frowned and twisted her lip; a look of slight annoyance. “Look here, lads,” She began, her tone becoming dark. “whot position are you two in to speak? Yer all the way out ‘ere by yerselves with no aid whotsoever, riskin’ the both of yer lives fer a Ring, and yet yer tellin’ me teh go back? I know the inside of Mordor like the back a’ me ‘and. I know secret passageways, tunnels, and even canals that they don’t even know of.” She retorted.

Frodo blinked, whereas Sam just stared.

“Look, lads, it’s a good a chance as any. By damned, I may not even get outta this place itself with the creatures that sneak around ‘ere. Honestly, I want to ‘elp ye destroy that thing. I would much rather end me life to save that of Aspen’s and Amrod’s rather than to see that the Ring continues to rain this land of evil.” Anna continued. “Yeh may not get in without me ‘elp, lads. Mordor ain’t no cake-walk, it ain’t easy gettin’ in.”

Frodo thought hard for a moment. He knew there wasn’t much else to convince her of, and he certainly didn’t want to have her as an enemy and make her go back, even though she did have a few points about the creatures that lingered in the area. You couldn’t see them, but they were there.

Before Frodo could answer, they heard a rock tumble down a slope not too far behind them, causing all three to jerk their heads around frantically, looking for the source. Frodo turned back to Anna, who seemed more aware than they were, as she looked around defensively as if she already knew what the threat was.

“I highly suggest the two of ye get some rest right quickly while ye still can.” She said quietly. “There is someone else ‘ere.”

**

Aspen stirred slightly, feeling warm sunlight hit her eyes after her hair whipped out of the way of her face. She forgot that she fell halfway asleep with the long distance they travelled, the sound of the Prince’s heartbeat had lulled her to sleep. She then felt a slight nudge from his elbow and noticing that they had slowed down a bit.

“Aspen,” Legolas spoke quietly. She let out an inaudible grumble, which caused him to grin, though he nudged her again and she grumbled once more. “we are here. Wake up.”

She raised her eyebrows unconsciously, but pulled her head up and looked over Legolas’ shoulder. “Woah...” Was all she could muster, seeing a giant glob of a mountain to her sleepy eyes.

It was a rather interesting sight, though somehow she felt nervousness and tension rise in her from the close proximity of the small village. The hill was huge, supporting many houses and one capital upon the lumpy surface. She was amazed that the houses could even stay put on such a slope. She liked the view that the hill gave off, though. It was beautiful; behind the village she could see snowy mountains and a clear blue sky. She shuddered.

No more snow, thanks. She thought.

“Edoras and the Golden Hall of Meduseld.” Gandalf spoke, almost grimly. “There dwells Théoden, King of Rohan, whose mind is overthrown. Saruman’s hold over King Théoden is now very strong.”

Aspen bit her lip in irritation. She certainly hoped that when she’d fired that lightning off into the sky that she’d done a good number on that Wizard’s head. She felt it in her palms, though hoped that it was the right kind of feeling.

“Be careful what you say. Do not look for welcome here.” Gandalf said again, this time, with more a serious tone.

Aspen frowned. She couldn’t deny she was partially disappointed, now. But, she supposed, there were people in this world that had similar attitudes as those in her own. She groaned inwardly; she hoped that none in this place had the arrogance or the perversive thoughts that the others did.

Approaching the gates, Aspen received a soft pat on the hand again, and looked suspiciously at Legolas. “It’s alright.” He said. She furrowed her brows and twisted her lips into a playful pout. He turned his head slightly and grinned at her, sending immensly unwanted pink and red to flush onto her cheeks. “Just stay close to me.”

Aspen raised a brow. “Don’t have to tell me twice.” She muttered.

Legolas scoffed, which was more considered as a playful chuckle.

Upon entry, Aspen caught eye along with Aragorn of a blonde woman standing at the central’s hall, gazing at them sorrowfully. Aspen had no idea who this was, but she could tell that the woman seemed quite melancholy, her gaze fixated on both them and the horizon thoughtfully. Out of nowhere, the human girl then saw a flag flutter over their heads, bearing a horse on its cover as it landed next to Aragorn. He looked at it questioningly, the up to the gates, then back down at the flag after they fully passed through the gates.

Aspen looked at the flag sadly.

As they trotted through the town, they received sidelong glances from the villagers as even some stopped to stare at them questioningly. Aspen couldn’t tell if they were glaring at them or just curious about unknown visitors; save for the sun blaring into their eyes.

“I could use some sunglasses out here, man...” Aspen muttered, turning away from the left and on to the right, though seeing more people looking at them oddly.

“Sunglasses?” Legolas whispered back.

“Things that we have in my world to keep the sun out of your eyes.”

“Ah.”

As they approached the hall, they received more suspicous glances and looks. Aspen turned away and looked for the blonde woman again, though she found her to have disappeared already. She blinked and looked away, trying to avoid eye contact with anyone at all costs.

“You’ll find more cheer in a graveyard.” Gimli grumbled quietly.

Having left their horses in a stable, the eight of them began climbing the stairs to the hall while guards approached them. Aspen minded Legolas’ words and kept a good grip on his hand, and making sure that her other didn’t touch her blades for fear of accusation of a threat. Damocles followed behind Idril and Linwë, as they failed to keep him staying with the horses in the barn.

“Ah.” Gandalf said.

A man with bright red hair and beard approached them, looking as if he was Irish to Aspen’s eyes. “I cannot allow you before Théoden king so armed, Gandalf Grayhame. By order of...Gríma Wormtongue.” He said.

Gandalf looked to the company and nodded, silently ordering them to hand over their weapons. Aspen felt frantic for a moment, she didn’t want to leave her holy weapons in the hands of people she didn’t know. She felt a reassuring squeeze of the hand and looked up at Legolas.

He nodded towards them. “Do not worry.”

Aspen bit her lip slightly, but very reluctantly unbuckled her knives and sword and handed them to the guards, then removed her quiver and handed it over. The rest did the same, the three she-elves hesitantly giving the guards their weapons, Aragorn handing his own over, whilst Gimli looked at them and gave up his axe, but with a pouting look.

Then, the guard looked at Gandalf. “Your staff.”

Gandalf gave a pleading look and feigned old age. “Eh? Oh. No, you would not part an old man from his walking stick?” He asked.

The man thought for a moment, gave Gandalf a knowing look, and then carefully stepped aside. Aspen grinned in a sideglance at the Wizard, as he winked and continued on. Aspen removed her hand from Legolas’ for a moment, knowing what they were about to do, as he held out his arm for Gandalf to take. Instead, Aspen took Aragorn’s side and kept close to him for the time being, as they finally entered the hall.

The girl swallowed a bit from nervousness, seeing a very weary man sitting among the throne and a rather...hideous looking one that was clad in black, taking a seat next to him. Aspen was beginning to master her powers and abilities, being able to feel the emotions coming from one another, feeling their auras, and possibly hearing their thoughts if she tried hard enough. If there was one thing that Aspen could sense right now, it was great evil that was radiating off of the weak form sitting in the throne chair that she assumed to be the king; she could tell that he was possessed, and the man next to him really didn’t offer the girl any comfort. She scowled very smally, there was something about this man that disgusted her, and it wasn’t just his appearance. She imagined this was to be the one the guard called Gríma Wormtongue. Fitting.

Looking at them questioningly, the pale man turned to the king and began to quietly say things into his ear. “My lord. Gandalf the Grey is coming. He is a herald of woe.”

“The courtesy of your hall is somewhat lessened of late, Théoden King.” Gandalf spoke as they continued forth slowly.

Gríma turned back to Théoden and murmured again, “He is not welcome.”

Aspen’s sharp Elven hearing did her a lot of good. She twisted her lips at this.

“Hnnwhy should I welcome you...Gandalf...Stormcrow?” The king said slowly, wearily, looking back to Gríma.

“A just question my liege.” Gríma replied, then stood, approaching them. “Late is the hour in which this conjurer chooses to appear. Lathspell I name him. Ill news is in ill guest.” He said, his words slithering like that of a snake to Aspen’s ears.

Gandalf gave a scathing glare to the man. “Be silent! Keep your forked tongue behind your teeth. I have not passed through fire and death to bandy crooked words with a witless worm!”

Aspen grinned. Nice comeback.

Then, Gandalf raised his staff threateningly in front of the pale man’s face. Immediately he looked at the stick as if it were about to pierce a hole through his head, and he backed off quickly, looking frightened “His staff!” He hissed. “I told you to take the Wizard’s staff!” He snapped annoyingly.

A wave of unwanted excitement washed over Aspen as the guards began to advance on them, she looked around frantically as they soon made for a grab. She yelped and whirled around, hitting against Aragorn as they soon began throwing punches in all directions.

“Aspen! Remember what I taught you!” Aragorn called.

The youth nodded to herself. “I got it.” She replied, sending a guard toppling to the ground.

Another one of the king’s guards moved to draw his sword, until the previous one they met at the entrance halted him, preventing any use of the sword. Ignoring the rest of them, Gandalf continued on and began to approach the king in his throne.

“Théoden, Son of Théngel. Too long have you sat in the shadows.” He began, as the king reeled back from fear.

Seeing Gríma crawling away, Gimli leaped forth and knocked him over and placed a thick foot on top of his chest, pinning him to the ground and grinning at him evilly. “I would stay still if I were you.”

Continuing their fighting, Aspen called for Damocles to hide, and he did so without complaint. The three she-elves stood in a circle, protecting each other without trouble. Aspen soon bumped into Aragorn again and spluttered a curse, abruptly turning her attention to the Prince to make sure he was doing fine. This answered her question when she saw a man approaching him from behind, though the Elf seemed to throw a fist over his shoulder and smacked straight into the guard’s face without hassle.

Aspen winced playfully at this. “Ooh! That had to hurt...” She said quietly.

During the fight, Aspen minded her feet, remembering all too well the incident that happened during her training. She felt a guard grab her around the waist from behind, holding her in place. Her fear of men came directly into place; she had a very anxious spot on her waist and hips from her past, and she let out an ear piercing squeal when she realized that he wouldn’t let go.

This caught the attention of all three males and the she-elves, as they stopped simultaneously to look at their human companion, Aragorn pausing after he’d disposed of the last guard attacking him, Gimli who was occupied with a frozen Gríma, and Legolas, who most of all, seemed to sense her emotions in all the commotion. She kicked and flailed until she began to feel like her body was on fire from the close proximity - she couldn’t even tell that he wasn’t trying anything perverted with her - and she managed to wriggle an arm free and jabbed it into the man’s ribcage as hard as she could. He released his grip in agony, and the girl snatched a hold onto his arm and literally yanked him forward and over her shoulder, causing him to topple over to the floor and groan in pain.

The three grinned at her strength, though she wasn’t grinning at all. She panted and scrambled away from the guard as if he would rise from the ground and attack her again, nearly stumbling once or twice, and immediately clung to Legolas as if he were a shield.

“Are you alright?” He asked, concerned.

“If anyone touches me like that again then I won’t be...” She breathed, wrapping both arms around his own.

He nodded in realization, wrapping a protective arm around her slender shoulders as they turned and faced Gandalf. He certainly thought that the girl’s magical touch couldn’t have lasted that long, could it? Whatever it was, he could feel her paranoia and frantic thoughts, so he squeezed her shoulder and gave her a light shake, reassuring her. She nodded again in realization and turned back to Gandalf.

Shouldn’t touch her waist again, then... Legolas thought amusidly and cautiously.

“Aspen!” Idril called.

The girl looked at her she-elf friends and nodded. “I’m fine, I’m fine...” The three reluctantly backed off, but regarded her phobias.

The Wizard held out a hand commandingly to the king and said, “Harken to me! I release you...from the spell.”

A moment passed, and yet Aspen couldn’t see any changes in the king at all. Then, he began laughing. This wasn’t the laugh of a man. This was evil...it hurt her ears to even hear it. Gandalf seemed startled by this as well, looking up at the king questioningly.

“You have no power here...Gandalf the Grey.” He mocked, continuing his laughing.

Gandalf, who seemed more determined than intimidated, took hold of his gray cloak and pulled it off, tossing it beside him and revealing his white clothing, sending bright light across the hall that wasn’t there before. Théoden, startled, was thrown back into his throne quickly.

Legolas visibly swallowed at this, taking in the sight.

“I will draw you, Saruman, as poison is drawn from a wound.” Gandalf said, jutting his staff forward at the king as he began to squirm in his throne.

Théoden cried out as Gandalf continued to work, while Aspen caught eye of the blonde woman she’d spotted earlier, rushing into the room and looking upon the scene with fright. She began to rush forward to aid the king until Aragorn grabbed her and held her back.

“Wait.” He said quietly.

Théoden stirred in his throne, glaring up at the Wizard. “If I go — Théoden dies.” He hissed in Saruman’s faint voice.

Aspen’s eyes widened at this. “Saruman!” She said in a whisper.

Gandalf jolted his staff forward again, causing the king to fly against his throne once again, grimacing in pain. “You did not kill me. You will not kill him.” He growled.

Aspen flinched, feeling as if she was the very power in between Gandalf and the king. She sensed the aura radiating from Théoden and the Wizard’s power that pried into his mind. She sensed Saruman behind the king’s thoughts and clamped her eyes shut, trying to cut herself off from the connection, but simply couldn’t; her abilities kept her in place and she was forced to feel the power struggling between them both.

Théoden then glared at Gandalf again, his white irises piercing even Aspen’s. “Rohan is mine!”

“Be gone!” Gandalf retorted.

Then, Saruman sent the king forward, lunging out at the Wizard in a harsh shout until Gandalf thrust his staff forward once more with utter force, sending Théoden flying back into his throne. Aspen visibly flinched again, this time, her body jolting slightly. Legolas looked at her worriedly, until she shook her head and waved off.

“I’m fine.”

Not being able to wait any longer, the blonde female rushed forward and held the king up as he hunched over her. For a moment, Théoden looked off into space as his face slowly began to change, his eyes began to regain their blue color, his hair began to regain the dirty-blonde color and became shorter, until his face finally seemed to return to normal. The blonde woman looked at him worriedly, as his attention was drawn to her. He looked at her for a moment, almost as if realization hit his mind.

“I know your face.” He said quietly. The woman smiled at him, as he grinned back at her widely. “Èowyn — Èowyn...” She then gave off a wider smile at him, then he turned his attention towards the White Wizard standing before him. “Gandalf?” He inquired.

Aspen smiled at the blonde, seeing her look to the Wizard as well. That’s a pretty name...

“Breathe the free air again, my friend.” Gandalf said.

With the help of Èowyn, Théoden stood carefully, regaining his feet and able to straighten himself. “Dark have been my dreams of late.” He admitted, receiving a nod from Gandalf.

“Your fingers would remember their old strength better — if they grasped your sword.” The Wizard replied, as the same guard from the gates brought the king a sword emblazoned with old Celtic lining and horses.

Théoden felt the tip of the haft, carefully placed his fingers around it and gripped, then slowly drew the sword from its sheath. He held it into the air, examining it, as Èowyn cast a happy smile towards the king, almost on the verge of tears. Aspen saw this to be a warm sight as well, and she couldn’t help herself from grinning at the sight. Feeling happiness and content in his fingertips from Aspen’s own body, Legolas sent a smile towards them as well.

Forgetting his sword, Théoden glanced very sharply and annoyedly at a cowering Gríma.

Outside, the pale man was tossed from the hall and rolled down the steps, blood soon staining his lips and teeth as he looked up cowardly at the king. “Argh! I’ve only ever served you my lord!” He cried, gaining attention of the villagers.

Théoden raised his shoulders and dragged his blade with him as he advanced on Gríma threateningly. “Your leechcraft would have had me crawling on all fours like a beast!” He snarled.

“Send me not from your side!” Gríma continued, crawling backwards in fear.

Without another word, Théoden raised his sword, ready to kill the traitor with a shout, until Aragorn jolted forward and grabbed the king’s hands, holding back his threat as he looked at him in the eye.

“No, my lord! No, my lord. Let him go.” He said, holding back the king’s grip. “Enough blood has been spilt on his account.”

Turning to the pale man, Aragorn held out his hand to Gríma, who only scowled at him and spit upon his palm, whirling around and bolting from the scene. “Get out of my way!” He bellowed, tearing through the crowd and taking up a black horse, riding out of Edoras.

“Hail, Théoden, King!” Aragorn called, as they all knelt before him, including Aragorn and Aspen.

Théoden just stared into the distance. “Where is Théodred?” He asked. “Where is my son?”

Not too long after Gríma’s banishment, Rohirrim were gathered for a funeral, the funeral of the king’s son, Théodred, if Aspen heard correctly. She hated the thought of another funeral. They depressed her too much. She remembered all too well of Boromir’s death, causing her to bite her lip for support. They all stood near the supposed graveyard, with white flowers sitting atop the tombs and graves, as they all were changed into different attire for the funeral. Aspen would have liked to change into different clothes, though she remembered sadly that she had none. Standing next to the Prince, she saw them carry Théodred’s body towards the tomb on a bier made of shields and spears and hearing Èowyn sing while they passed on the body to the women, who began to place it into the tomb.

“Bealocwealm hafað fréone frecan forth onsended...
Giedd sculon singan gléomenn sorgiende...” She went on, women behind her sobbing quietly.

Théoden stared into space as they placed his one son into the tomb, somehow managing not to break down. His gaze was hard, and Aspen imagined it must have been difficult for him not to shed tears at this moment. She attempted to make eye contact with him for the first time, though failed, as he was far too focused on Théodred’s body at the moment. As they passed him, he gave his son one last look before they headed for the tomb’s entrance.

“On Meduselde þæt he ma no wære...
Þæt he ma nowere is, þurh niedig rest...” Èowyn continued.

Aspen swallowed, trying her hardest not to let any tears slip through. She didn’t even know this man, and yet it was so hard seeing the death of a person’s loved one. The people in dark and sobs being heard always made it a difficult thing to watch. Unable to contain herself any longer, Aspen tilted her head and laid her forehead on Legolas’ shoulder softly, her blonde streaked hair covering every inch of her face. Sensing her discomfort, Legolas took his arm and wrapped it around her shoulders once again, this time, holding her closer than before in the little offer of comfort he could give. Aspen hesitated strongly a moment, unaware of what she should do at this point, until she concluded inside herself and mustered up enough strength to step forward a bit and bring her hand to lay atop his tunic. Disliking when she kept silent and so reluctant around him, Legolas pulled her closer and let her wrap her arms around his chest. He didn’t like it when she was so nervous around him. He didn’t like it when she grew quiet. He didn’t like it when she spoke so low of herself. And more importantly, he didn’t like it when she grew melancholy and didn’t ask anyone to sympathize for her.

So for now, he’d hold her for the time being until they parted for their next journey, which he felt slightly disappointed at. He knew their journey was coming closer and closer to an end, which meant that Aspen would more than likely return to her world, knowing that he might never see her again. He inwardly bit his lip at the thought, lowering his gaze. He wanted this to last while it could, even though he regretted that it was in one of the worst situations possible.

“Diola lle...” He heard her mutter.

He swallowed again and rubbed her shoulder softly. “Amin sinome ten’ lle...rangwa?”

She nodded against his tunic, releasing a sniffle. She soon felt another hand on the small of her back, already realizing that it was one of her she-elf companions. Linwë, Idril, and Tári stood next to her, lowering their heads in respect as the funeral continued and Théodred was finally placed inside the tomb.

“And mægen deorost.
Bealo....” Èowyn finished, biting her lip and lowering her head.

After the funeral was over, Théoden stood in front of his son’s grave along with Gandalf, as he held up a small white flower and looked at it thoughtfully. They stood in silence for a moment, allowing Théoden to gather his thoughts before he spoke, staring into space as he continued to hold up the flower.

“Simbelmynë,” Théoden finally spoke. “ever has it grown on the tombs of my forebears. Now it shall cover the grave of my son.” He said, tossing the flower as it floated to the ground. “Alas, that these evil days should be mine. The young perish and the old linger. That I should live to see the last days of my house.” He looked at Gandalf.

The Wizard kept on his solemn expression, even though it carried sorrow in it as well. “Théodred’s death was not of your making.”

“No parent should have to bury their child.” The king replied.

Silence lingered once more, until Théoden slowly found himself able to cry, his eyebrows twisting and his chin reeling in, as he finally leaned over and covered his face, sobbing quietly.

“He was strong in life. His spirit will find its way to the halls of your fathers.” Gandalf replied, trying to console the king, even though his efforts weren’t strong enough. “Westu hál. Ferðu, Théodred, Ferðu.” He said quietly.

Abruptly, Gandalf heard the thumping of horse hooves, and turned sharply to find two children atop a horse in the distance. His brows furrowed at this, not liking the sight in the least, until he saw one of the riders slide off and hit the ground. Reacting on instinct, he gathered his robes and began making his way towards them with all haste he could.

----

TRANSLATIONS:

Bealocwealm hafað fréone frecan forth onsended...
Giedd sculon singan gléomenn sorgiende,
On Meduselde þæt he ma no wære...
Þæt he ma nowere is, þurh niedig rest,
And mægen deorost.
Bealo.: An evil death has set forth the noble warrior
A song shall sing sorrowing minstrels, in Meduseld that he is no more,
That he is nowhere anymore, for his necessary rest, And that he is the dearest kinsman.
Killing took him…
Amin sinome ten’ lle...rangwa?: I'm here for you...understand?
Westu hál. Ferðu, Théodred, Ferðu: Be-thou well. Go-thou, Théodred, go-thou.

Children Of War: Protoss Preview

Sat, 05 Jul 2008 11:22:18 GMT

This is part three, the final piece of my previews from upcoming chapters in my StarCraft fanfic: Children Of War. Gahah, I love turning Mengsk into a weak little pussy. Dude needs to die, yes? Characters may seem OOC. Some things may seem redundant, forgive me. D:

She was beautiful. Zeratul never thought that he would live to see this day, but there she was, glowing so pure and free of malice. He attempted to lift himself off the floor, but failed miserably as he was too captivated by Andromeda’s newest power, and also because he was just too weak. He did take great amusement and pleasure from seeing the beyond shocked expression on Mengsk’s face; something told him that the Emperor was both stunned and frightened. It looked like a beam of light shooting down from heaven itself, engulfing the young Terran in it completely. Before he had witnessed her as she was now, Zeratul was immensely terrified that Andromeda might have died from the unknown blast of light, but when he saw the light dim slightly, he was entranced.

Her gray hair shined like millions of strips of silk flowing in the air. Her skin seemed pale enough to have a purple-grayish glow to it. Her eyes were brighter than he’d ever seen them; this time it was difficult to even see her irises and pupils due to how bright her eyes were glowing, the two orbs seeming like blue fire was pouring from them like that of the Twilight Archons. And her apparel...her outfit stood out the most. She was dressed in glimmering golden armor plastered with blue gems, shining like treasure against the sunlight from under the ocean. It was slender and graceful, fitting her form perfectly as if it was forged just for her, making her seem both intimidating and yet gorgeous at the same time. He blinked once...twice...three times before he noticed that it looked like the armor of a Zealot and High Templar were forged together, this look completely unknown to him, even though he could not deny that the crafter must have been Protoss.

After three minutes of awe, Andromeda seemed to regain herself and she moved her arms out and about slowly and smoothly, her delicate wrists bending with utmost grace along while she rolled her neck as if trying to reawaken her own limbs. She lifted a heeled foot and stepped forth once, her leg leaving the beam of light that surrounded her body. She then pulled herself forward and put another foot in front of her, slowly making her way off the platform. As they watched her, too afraid to do anything or even move a muscle, Arcturus Mengsk had to admit to himself that he had no idea what he had just done, but whatever it was, it was sending a really bad vibe down his spine. Despite how awesome and incredible this scene seemed to be, he couldn’t help not shaking off the feeling that he would regret what he had just done.

He would soon relive the same fate that bestowed Judicator Amdor, Executor Koronis, Rob Kindley, and Samir Duran. His own son, Valerian, had warned him about this. The news passed to him from Jacob Ramsey, onto Rosemary Dahl, and eventually onto Valerian Mengsk, and then to Arcturus himself. Everyone had warned each other about this, and he was about to suffer the consequences of his mistake. Before, Andromeda Clarissa seemed to be a simple, weak Terran teenager who cowered in fear of whoever threatened her, one who would obey if barked at enough, and one who would succumb one way or another. Until seeing this sight did he belive that, and now, he certainly regretted it. Andromeda looked beautiful, cunning, gorgeous, intimidating, threatening, graceful, destructive, delicate, perfect. She was everything.

And yet...the look in her eyes shot daggers straight into his soul.

She was halfway off the platform now, and she was very slowly making her way towards Mengsk. She wanted him to be afraid...very afraid. Her body felt like it was on fire with how much she wanted to rip him apart right now. A simple, arrogant, disgusting Terran, try to kill her Zeratul? Right in front of her? No one, not even a Protoss, would touch him in such a way if she could help it. She knew well enough that he could handle a beating and thrashing, he was not a weak Templar, but she would destroy anyone who tried to treat him in such a way in front of her. She cocked a brow slightly at Mengsk’s trembling form as he scrambled to his feet, failing twice, and grinned slightly at the thought of how much she would enjoy dismembering this pathetic Terran.

“Clarissa!” He bellowed, holding a palm out in a stopping gesture.

“You dare try to take my own father away from me? Right in front of my own eyes?” She hissed, still advancing on him in slow motion.

Both Zeratul’s and Mengsk’s eyes widened once she spoke. Her voice was not that of a Terran youth anymore; it sounded like that of a Protoss’ voice, the wind carrying it as she voiced her first sentence. It still had the younger pitch to it, but the telepathic thrashing gave her more of a Protoss-Terran hybrid appearance rather than just a Terran in Protoss armor. If Zeratul had a mouth, he would most definitely be grinning at this sight.

“First Kerrigan, then Kindley, and now...my own daughter...” Zeratul spoke, not caring if either of them heard his words. “When will you learn from your mistakes, Emperor?” He mocked with a dark chuckle.

Though much to his surprise, both Terrans heard him. Andromeda felt her heart grow even hotter with vengeance at hearing Zeratul call her his own daughter...for the very first time. She clenched her teeth and bared them, making sure that the Emperor could see her literally snarling at him. She would make this parasite pay for his treachery.

“Listen to me!” Mengsk defended, “The Protoss aren’t your bretheren and that thing is not your father; you don’t belong with them. You are a Terran! Your place is with us!” He exclaimed, desperately trying to get the youth to back off. Such a shame his words only made her angrier.

“You are one weak, desperate Terran, you know that? Begging for mercy at the hands of a mortal that is so many years younger than you.” She snapped, her windy voice growing louder as she thrashed out with her mind, psychic waves crashing against his body with excruciating force as he crashed against the panel. Her blue eyes glowed harder, looking like blue fire blazing from the irises. “His kind welcomed me and didn’t judge me left and right like the Terrans. They raised me, taught me their ways, kept me alive. And you dare say I don’t belong with them?!” She shrieked, whipping at him again with a psychic wave. He groaned in pain and dropped to the floor, clutching his chest as if he was having a heart attack. “I may not have come from their race...hell, I may not even be real with how your kind attempted to make me a crossbreed between Protoss, Terrans, and Zerg. But that thing...” She carefully pointed behind her to Zeratul’s weak form behind her against the wall. “...is my father. My guardian. My teacher. My brother. Mine.”

Mengsk soon felt his spirits lower, he knew that she would never believe him, though he was a stubborn man and wanted to regain her trust at all costs. He attempted to get to his feet, but like Zeratul, he only collapsed against the panel and watched as the young hybrid made her way ever closer, almost too close for comfort. “Clarissa...” He said weakly, once more.

Andromeda stared at him for a moment. She had a snarling grin forming at the edges of her lips. Thinking two thoughts at the same time: how much she hated him for his persistence and stubbornness, and also what she decided to finally do with him. She would not kill him, despite how much her body quivered at the thought of his own blood on her hands and face. No, she would give him the worst possible outcome; she would break him and torture him for her own sadistic pleasure, and then she would drag his weak form back to the Queen of Blades before it was too late. Jim had a job to do, one that could not be delayed, and Andromeda would personally hand Mengsk over to Kerrigan for her long-awaited revenge, and she would watch every second of it until Jim arrived.

Finally nodding mentally to herself, Andromeda slowly moved her right arm around gracefully as a psi-blade crackled and hissed as it formed around her vambrace. She was ready for some torture. “My name is not Clarissa...” She growled between clenched teeth, her very face scarily resembling that of a Protoss Archon. “My name is not Gaia...” She then drew her arm back, ready to attack. “...my name is ANDROMEDA!”

Zeratul smiled mentally. That’s my girl...

And with that, Andromeda brought her arm down with utmost haste and fury.

Children Of War: Terran Preview

Sat, 05 Jul 2008 11:09:08 GMT

This is part two of a series of previews from the upcoming chapters of my StarCraft fanfic: Children Of War. Some characters may seem OOC.

Andromeda’s spine, fingertips, neck, all of her joints twitched as if she was being possessed by some spirit. The wires and mechanical bits that were installed into her body made her feel heavier, yet stronger. Her brain writhed, and yet somehow stayed calm. Her eyes rolled, and yet she was fully conscious. Her joints jolted and twitched, and yet she was in full control of her body. The mechanical wings that were drilled into her spine were heavy, but she somehow managed to stay standing without tumbling backwards. The boots drilled into her legs were painful, but somehow she managed to ignore the pain. She felt tears roll down her cheeks, though her face rendered no expression whatsoever.

She straightened up fully when she heard someone enter the room, and she felt the wires pull from her body while air hissed as they released. As the tubes were removed, Andromeda flinched painfully; she felt almost like she was going to go into cardiac arrest at such a feeling. As the final tube released, she managed to stiffen herself into a position where she could breathe just fine. She blinked, regaining her vision, thoroughly thankful that they hadn’t replaced her eyes with ocular implants. More tears streamed down her cheeks, her brain still not yet able to put forward any emotions or expressions at will. The chip that Mengsk had installed into her brain prevented her from showing any as such, prevented her from objecting and asking questions, prevented her from free will. Despite the fact that she couldn’t feel any emotions, she only felt one as of right now.

As the tears fell, she felt ashamed...so ashamed. She was becoming less and less human...less Protoss.

She was cold, possibly dehydrated, and hungry no doubt. She felt like someone had chewed her up and spit her back out. She felt weak, feeling her knees shaking slightly. Oh, how she wished she was on Shakuras with Artanis and Selendis. How she wished to be with Zeratul again, and Jimmy as well. Oh...how she wished that Tassadar were here to cradle her head in his giant palm like he did when she was just a child.

Andromeda bit her lip tightly. She refused to let anyone see her cry. She refused to let them believe she was weak.

Hearing footsteps behind her, she ceased all thoughts and focused on the person in the room, to which she already knew who it was.

“Welcome to your new home, Andromeda.” She heard the Emperor’s voice behind her as he paced slowly around the cylindrical corridor. “You were raised by Protoss after the death of your parents at age seven. After a while, you were left in the hands of Terrans who were running an anti-Confederate revolutionary group and served as a Ghost while working with them.”

Andromeda visibly chewed on the inside of her lip from irritation. She attempted to reach out and read his mind, until she immediately winced when she felt a sharp pain erupt in her mind. Damn it all, he was wearing a psi-reader! She desperately wanted to read his mind, look for any information she needed. Though she was intent on acting with her rebellious ideas, she remained obedient to this traitor...this monster...this inhuman being that she had once before sworn she would throw to the feet of Kerrigan so she could practically eat him alive.

The poor youth tried to call out to Zeratul or Jim with her mind, desperately calling for aid. Her lower lip trembled slightly from the pain that struck her brain once again, the psi-reader doing its job on preventing her from using any telepathic abilities around the Emperor. For a moment, she felt as if she could touch Zeratul and Jim, knowing exactly where they were, though it was only an illusion. She did not want this man to see her break, so she held her loyal position and kept her head in a submissive bow, succumbing to the pain and giving up on reaching Jim and Zeratul. She only hoped that they had caught at least a fringe of her telepathic cries.

“You serve the Terran Confederacy now. You have been redesigned, reformed into a worthy Ghost operative of the Confederacy. You work for me, now: Emperor Arcturus Mengsk, and no other.” Mengsk said, finally stopping in front of her as she looked up at him weakly, her blue eyes emitting a bluish glow. His eyes were sharp and hateful, though showed strange hospitality towards her. She imagined it was only because she was his Ghost now. “Andromeda Clarissa was your previous name.” He then bent forward a bit and looked her straight in the eye. “Your new name...is Gaia.”

She unconsciously blinked back tears and looked up. It seemed that her name would only be relevant with the stars, if not her body soon.

Children Of War: Zerg Preview

Sat, 05 Jul 2008 10:48:34 GMT

This is part one of a series of previews from the upcoming chapters in my StarCraft fanfic: Children Of War. Some have been edited and some are shorter than others, and a heads up, these are just as gruesome as anything else I write, k? Characters are probably OOC, but get over it :D

“Writhe all you want. It will only help the Hive to suck your blood.” Duran spoke.

Andromeda hissed. She was drained; tired, weak, sore, aching, anything that could be used in the same category of being wiped out. She didn’t even bother to struggle anymore, the walls of the Hive only clenched at her pale arms if she even flinched. The smell of this place was disgusting, it was amazing to her that Kerrigan and Duran could stand it so well. She knew that it wasn’t from the vespene geysers, they certainly smelled better than this place.

The poor youth tried to keep her eyes open at all costs, still unaware what these Zerg would do with her. She was extremely curious as to why Kerrigan wanted her alive, and she was only weirded out at how Duran seemed interested in her. It wasn’t in a perverted manner, no. He was more interested in what she was rather than who she was.

She coughed and felt something warm and salty invade her mouth. Blood. “I want to see Kerrigan. I want to speak with her.” She said as best as she could.

“I apologize, but that’s not possible. My Queen has ordered me to keep watch over you until she decides what to do with you.”

Andromeda’s bright blue eyes formed into glaring slits. “Fuck that. Why does she want me alive?”

“You still have not been told?” The infested Terran questioned, almost incredulously.

“Told what?” Andromeda raised a brow.

Hoisting his rifle over his shoulder, Duran walked slowly towards the girl and knelt in front of her. The close proximity made her squirm as she straightened herself to glare at him in the eye. “What Terran youth has the brightest, most beautiful red hair that can fade to gray within a matter of weeks?” Duran spoke, taking a hand and gently lifting up a swath of her faded hair into the air and caressing it inbetween his fingers.

She watched him closely. She was disgusted to have this Zerg creature even touching her, it made her very vertebrae shudder.

“What Terran youth has the ability to move so swiftly like that of a Dark Templar or Zealot?” He then balled his hand into a fist and shook it, startling her just a bit. “What Terran youth can reach out and touch any creature’s mind with ease; read their thoughts, their memories, and even speak with them telepathically?”

He then gestured with two fingers on his forehead and softly touched her own, once again making her insides churn at the touch. She felt the top of her lip twitch; she was about ready to bite this man’s hand like a rabid animal if he kept touching her.

“And not the least of all...” He grinned at her. He then took his fingers and tugged on her chin, gazing into her blue eyes. “what Terran youth has the very eyes of a Protoss itself? Ones that glow in the night like their own blood glistening in the moonlight?”

Her anger replacing her fear and weakness, Andromeda’s blue eyes flashed a bright blue glow that Duran had described for a second, and then the glow faded. Her eyebrows stayed formed into a menacing glare, and she knew that she was about to bite him if he didn’t release her chin.

“Duran, that’s enough.”

Standing, Duran stepped back and bowed slightly to a familiar being. This was a woman, no doubt. Her voice trilled as she spoke, similar to the Protoss’, only this was a threatening sound instead of telepathic whispering. She looked to be almost like an insectoid, though much more skeletal and humanoid. She had long, bony wings that seemed like they could pierce through anything if they were lashed out at anyone, her skin, or rather her muscles, was mottled with a deep purple and green color spreading throughout her thighs, arms, and legs. Around the back of her shins and chest seemed like thick, bony plates that looked rather more like her own bones were sticking out of her body. Her hair was similar to a Medusa’s own terrifying features, though instead of snakes, they were pointed and thick with ridges.

Her sharp eyes pierced Andromeda’s own, making her shudder even more than Duran had. She immediately noted in her mind that reading this woman’s mind was not a good idea as of yet, since she already had a pretty good idea who this creature was. Shamefully to herself, she admitted that with how her infestation had corrupted her body, she could not deny that this woman was...beautiful.

“I am Kerrigan.” The creature introduced, sounding more polite than needed. “The Queen of the Zerg. And you, Terran, are a guest.”

Andromeda chuckled. “A guest? Wow, I feel special.”

Kerrigan approached the girl slowly, menacingly, so carefully that Andromeda reeled back in fright and let her back cling to the moist walls of the Hive. The Queen did not attack her however, she only knelt and examined the Terran with infected eyes that reflected like a feline’s own in the night when a light shone upon them. “You won’t be a guest for long, though.” Andromeda’s brows raised at that. “Your name is Andromeda, hm?” The youth nodded slowly and reluctantly.

“Are you going to infest me or something?” Andromeda blurted out.

Ah, now the Queen grinned, her black lips thinning. “You’re special, Andy, no doubt about that.” Kerrigan began. “You'll be placed inside a chrysalis for some time until you are fully changed. You will become a part of the Swarm one way or another...and I think...” Then, Kerrigan took her ridged, clawed hand and caressed the side of Andromeda’s cheek with her knuckles in a sickening way. “...you will enjoy becoming my daughter...a Princess of the Swarm, an ultimate life form, the ultimate hybrid.”

We All Danced In Fire IV

Thu, 03 Jul 2008 10:53:07 GMT

Title: We All Danced In Fire [4/?]
Genre: Adventure/Horror/Drama/Action (OH MY CHRIST I’M GETTING SOMEWHERE WITHOUT ROMANCE!)
Rating/Warnings: PG-13 - For heavy language, torture, and violence. Oooh yes, the violence.
Disclaimer: I do not own Sonic The Hedgehog or any of its characters. I do not own the band lyrics--any of them. The only one that belongs to me is “Kittie”. And no, this time “Kittie” is just a different character with a different name spell. This is a fucking long short story because I have too many damn fan-fics going on at the moment. And I changed the story a bit for a REASON. That’s what fan-fics are for. So no flaming.
Chapter Warnings: Teensy bit o' violence, and cursing.

WHEWT LONG CHAPTURZ.

Kully.

The girl seemed to ignore him, as she focused on everything else. “Let them go.” She said.

“Not a chance. We’ve got both of you cornered now. Either you two come back with us or these people die.” One of the men said, aiming his pistol at one of the women’s heads as yelps of fear were heard about.

The unnamed girl in front of Shadow stared at him rigorously, almost as if she was plotting something in her mind. “Alright then.” She said, getting to her feet. The man looked at one of his partners and nodded towards the girl, as the other carefully made his way towards her along with three others, getting ready to capture her and the black hedgehog behind her.

“...If you don’t let them go...” The girl began, as she held the end of the shotgun’s barrel underneath her chin. “...then you’ll lose me.” She said, placing her hand on the trigger.

More gasps and yelps were heard from the homeless, as the men jerked their weapons up, ready to shoot her. Shadow stared in disbelief, would this girl really kill herself just to keep those people safe? It made no sense to him.

“You know I’m important to you, because I know about everything that happened on the ARK, and I know of Sonic The Hedgehog’s whereabouts. Either you let them go or you’ll be spending years on end looking for the answers that lie within a dead body.” She said, not moving a muscle.

“She...knows about what happened on the ARK?” Shadow thought, eyes growing wide. “Who the hell is she and how does she know so much about me!?” He thought angrily.

“Put down your weapons.” The first man said angrily as the soldiers did so hesitantly, but without comlpaint.

“Now leave. I’m counting to three for you all to vanish behind the corner or I pull this trigger.” The girl replied, as the GUN soldiers began to look nervous.

“One...”

The first one stammered a “Shit!” before he took off down one of the pathways.

“Two...”

The other soldiers looked at him and back at the girl frantically before they too, followed him, the loud sound of thumping splashes heard throughout the sewers.

“Three!” The girl shouted as she aimed her weapon down an empty path and fired her gun.

“Damn!” A shout was heard from the man as it echoed.

The girl relaxed her arms and let them fall, as the little girl ran up to her along with three other children, all of them latching onto her legs happily.

“Miss K! You’re back!” One of them squealed, as the homeless people began to walk up to her, happy faces all around.

“Welcome back, child.” The woman that Shadow spotted earlier came up and hugged her.

“Are you alright?! Did those mean men hurt you?” A little boy asked.

“I’m fine, Danny.” The girl smiled at him.

“Oh! It’s him...” Someone whispered, as all their attention was now focused on Shadow.

The black-haired girl turned around and looked at the dark hedgehog, rendering no expression. Actually, she did have on some expression, Shadow just couldn’t make it out.

“That’s funny...usually you’re gone within a black blur by now.” She said, raising an eyebrow at him.

“Who are you?” Shadow asked, staring at her.

The girl chuckled before fully turning her body to face him as she held out a hand. “My name is Kully Ullima.” She said, giving a rather mysterious, yet devious grin.

Why did it seem so familiar?

He just stared at her hand as if she had a tentacle for an arm, not sure whether he should shake it or not. He wasn’t big on introductions, and he wasn’t keen on making new ‘friends’ at the time either. He simply blinked and gave her a look, she just let out another chuckle.

“It’s called a hand.” She said, pointing at it. “You take hold of mine and shake it softly. That’s called a handshake.” She smirked, still having that grin on her face.

He shook his head. Her sarcasm certainly seemed familiar.

“Telling me your name doesn’t quite answer my question fully.” He said, folding his arms.

Kully rolled her eyes. “Kully Ullima, thirty two years old, currently an escapee from Special GUN Forces’ underground prison and/or sanitorium. Accused of assaulting a GUN military camp in search of a friend, and is being practically hunted for associating with Sonic The Hedgehog, hero of Mobius. Her status is hostile, but locations are unknown to the GUN forces.” She explained in one breath, much to Shadow’s surprise.

He blinked, once again.

She still kept on that damn grin of hers. “Does that answer your question, black hedgehog?” Her eyebrows raised frivolously, almost giving her face a playful look. “Or should I say, little ruby?” She said.

“Silence your tongue, human.” He snapped, getting tired of hearing that name come from someone who wasn’t the creator of that nickname. “How do you know of that?” He asked.

“What? Your nickname?” She asked, he nodded. “Because I knew the person who gave you that little name.” She said, folding her arms this time.

His eyes grew wide. “Y-you know...Kittie?” He spoke, almost in a whisper.

“Yes.” She nodded.

The people behind her looked at them strangely before glancing at one another. “Um...Kh--” One began to speak up until Kully raised an arm, her hand gesturing to silence them as she kept her posture.

“How?” Shadow looked up at her.

“I knew her, but if you’re looking for her, you’re shit out of luck.” Kully said before turning around and beginning to walk away.

“Wait...she knew her? That’s past tense...” Shadow thought. “What do you mean?”

“You’re full of questions aren’t you?” She chuckled. “I don’t blame you.” She said before turning back around to face him once more. “I mean that Kittie Ultima is no more. She’s dead now.” Kully said, her perky expression falling to a serious, yet sad expression.

Shadow’s eyes grew wide again and his eyebrows raised, giving him a rather unnerving look that didn’t go too well with his strong appearance. He just looked down, closing his eyes and gently placing a hand on his head, squeezing his eyelids shut this time.

Kully looked beyond him and stared into space before extending out her arm again. “I knew Kittie like the back of my hand, and I’ve definitely seen pictures of you with her when you were just a baby.” She began softly. “If you want to know what happened...then come with me. I can tell you anything you need to know about them and our current situation, but I’m afraid I can’t bring Kittie back from the dead.” She said, finally looking down at him as he lifted his head up, making eye contact with her.

She just smiled again, her grin was irritating him because it reminded him of a particular someone. But he did not take his eyes off of hers. They were too captivating.

Oh...her eyes. That certainly caught Shadow’s attention.

He opened his mouth as if he was going to speak, but then found himself stammering at the sight. “Your eyes...” He said. “...they’re...”

The girl just cocked an eyebrow, nodded, and grinned about the twelfth time. “Let’s try this again, then, shall we?” She said as he finally noticed that her arm was held out for a handshake. “My name is Kully Ullima. And you are...?” She said, tilting her head to the other side this time.

He mentally heaved a sigh, not knowing that gave off a real one, he stared at her hand for a minute before carefully placing his hand in hers and looking up. “Shadow The Hedgehog.”

She nodded, the grin never leaving her face, as they finally gently shook each other’s hand.

***

It was amazing. Shadow had never imagined that the sewers of Westopolis could be so...huge. It was as if a whole other civilization lived underneath the city, there were even small shacks and homes built in various places. They weren’t very big, and they were poorly made, but they were still stable and were fair enough for the people living down here. He didn’t even know that there were this many homeless people, but at the same time he wasn’t quite surprised with all the destruction going on up on the surface.

He was now following Kully down a ramp into what looked like an underground town, more shabby buildings that possibly held only a single room. He stopped examining the area and his attention was drawn back to Kully, watching her make her way through the large concrete room. As soon as she was about halfway in, people began noticing her, and would run up to her with hugs along with people going ‘Welcome home’ and ‘Where have you been?’ umpteen times, and it seemed that the children really took a liking to her as well.

“Miss K! You escaped the bad men!” A young girl exclaimed.

“Yes, I did. They can’t kill me.” She said, smiling down at the little girl.

“Oh...is that him?” Shadow’s ears perked up, as he glanced over at them, seeing all their attention suddenly focused on him.

Kully said something that was quite unaudible to Shadow to the people, when she was finished she turned around and waved a hand for him to follow. “Shadow, this way.” She said before heading on. He sighed and followed.

She led him to a house, a quite broken down one at that, as she led him inside; it looked like an apartment, and everything was just the same as all the other small buildings, ripped and ugly chairs and a couch, a partially broken TV set, an empty room behind what he imagined was the ‘living room’, and a staircase that led to an upstairs room. Windows were broken and had wooden planks nailed over them to keep in privacy, he assumed.

Kully walked over and plopped down onto the couch (which had part of the seat-pillow pulled out), as she lifted her arms up. “Excuse the mess.” She said. “I never have time to clean the place up.” She smirked. “Make yourself at home, you don’t have to worry about any GUN forces coming here; not even they know about this place.” She said, crossing a leg over the other.

Ignoring her offer, Shadow stood and crossed his arms, his usual gesture. “What the hell is going on, on the surface?” He spoke.

“Straight to the point, aren’t you?” She said, looking up, her expression becoming serious in a second. He was surprised that she even had a sense of seriousness in her, with that damn grin always spread across her face. “I don’t know.” She said, leaning back and sprawling her arms on the couch, one over the armrest and the other resting on the pillow that was still in place beside her. “I don’t know what’s going on. It could be the Black Arms aliens, it could be that mentally-deranged dude called Eggman, hell, it could even be the GUN forces stirring up the apocalypse for all I know.” She said, shrugging.

He smirked slightly at her before looking off. “Wait...” His attention drew back to her. “...you know Dr.Eggman?” He raised a brow.

Kully laughed a little, looking at him. “Sweetie, in case you didn’t hear me earlier, I have a close friend whom people call ‘The Blue Blur’. I know just about everyone who is associated with him.” She said, placing her arms back in their previous positions.

“Yes, tell me about that.” Shadow said, meekly. His sudden expression of patience made Kully blink this time.

She shrugged again. “I met him quite a while ago. I’ve known him for about four years...” She said, placing her index finger on her chin and looking up, giving off a thinking gesture. “Yep. It’s been a while.” She nodded, still looking up. “We wound up getting separated of course, about a year ago, because the Black Arms did invade at that time, I was trying to figure out why the hell Sonic wanted me to help the GUN forces but I figured it was worth a damn try because we had frickin’ aliens invading the planet, so we needed all the support, I suppose.” She explained.

“But how did you get separated?” Shadow spoke up.

Here came that damn grin of hers again. “Now this I’m sure you’ll find interesting.” She said, placing her fingertips together in a devious manner. “I’m sure you remember confronting Black Doom, yes?” She asked.

He looked at her, fully curious on how she knew Black Doom, not caring if she ‘knew everyone who was associated with Sonic’. “Yes.” He nodded.

“I was caught in that scrap.” She said. “I never really made contact with you, but I was definitely running around with Sonic and that little fox called Tails.” She suddenly regained her serious tone and posture. “You know how stubborn those GUN soldiers will get; always following the Commander no matter what. They began to attack Sonic, and presumably you as well, and I aimed to defend him. However, once they found out that I knew Maria Robotnik, the granddaughter of a great scientist, they began to grow more interested in me, assuming that I knew of your whereabouts.” She said, leaning fully on the armrest now.

“...But you told them nothing.” He said.

“I knew nothing.” She corrected him, her eyes glancing up sharply. “And even if I did, I promised Ma--...I promised Kittie...that I’d keep you a secret if you were still alive. I wouldn’t have told them.” She said, looking at him nervously, now.

“And yet you let them capture you?” He said, his eyebrows furrowing.

“Reluctantly.” She said. “They did the same thing as they did earlier...they threatened to kill these people and I tried hard to decide on a plan. Eventually I just let them take me, I didn’t want anyone else to die.” She said, looking away from him, her hair covering every inch of her face.

Shadow’s expression changed suddenly, he couldn’t quite figure out what his face read but he was definitely curious about her more than he was earlier. “I heard you mention earlier that you had been accused of assaulting a GUN military camp in search of a friend...were you looking for Kittie?” He asked.

Kully continued to stare at the floor, her hair still covering her face and neck, leaving a minute or two before replying to his question. “No...I was...looking for someone else.” She said quietly.

Silence soon struck the room, as Kully continued to stare at whatever she was staring at, and Shadow standing in the same spot, looking over her with his arms folded. The two lingered there for what seemed to be hours, until a squeal of excitement was heard outside. Kully immediately jerked her head up as she and Shadow made eye contact before the both of them ran out the door.

Standing in the middle of the cul-de-sac, with people crowded around her and one giving her a bottle of water, was a pink hedgehog holding herself up on her knees, panting furiously and sweating quite a lot. She looked beyond tired and worn out.

Shadow stared. “Is that--?”

Kully’s eyes went wide. “A-Amy?!” She exclaimed before running ahead and greeting the breathless girl. “Are you okay?!”

Shadow hesitantly made his way towards them, once again, not able to hear the rest that Kully had said to Amy. The pink hedgehog took an offered bottle of water and downed half of it without hesitation before taking a big breath and looking back up at Kully, a smile spreading across her face.

“Miss K!” She said excitedly. “I missed you so much!” She said, giving the black-haired girl a hug.

“The same to you.” Kully smiled and pulled away. “What’s wrong? Is everything okay?” She asked.

“N-no!” Amy replied, Kully’s eyes narrowed. “They’ve got him, Miss K! They’ve got Sonic!” She said, her eyes welling up with tears.

Kully’s brows furrowed at this. Shadow felt a slight grin at the edge of his lips. Sonic was captured, then? He derived sadistic pleasure from hearing this, wondering what tortures that GUN or the Black Arms - whoever captured him - would put him through.

“What? What do you mean they’ve got Sonic?” Kully asked, trying to calm the pink hedgehog down.

“They’ve caught him! He and Tails were on their way back and GUN managed to capture Sonic! Oh, Tails is terribly injured, Miss K...and I can’t even tell you what they did to Sonic!” She sobbed, putting her fists against her eyes and collapsing to her knees, sobbing like a child.

“Shit...” Kully murmured.

“Where’s your hero now?” Shadow spoke darkly, as Kully flipped her head around and glared at him intensely, as her hair flew around in the air majestically while she whirled.

“I’d watch my tongue if I were you, little ruby.” She spat.

Shadow cocked a brow. So the girl did have a dark side, then. He couldn’t deny one thing, however: she certainly knew how to piss him off, and she had intended to do so right then when he had spoke of Sonic. He was growing tired of hearing her call him that. He hated the fact that she knew how to get on his nerves purposefully.

Turning her gray eyes away from him, she looked up to the people and stood. “I’m going to get Sonic.”

Just then, a few children began to voice protests and whines until their guardians shushed them. Kully smiled at them, wishing that she had at least a small amount of time to relax. Looked like she wasn’t going to be getting any right now. She looked down at herself and realized that she hadn’t had a change of clothes in a good long while, and felt that she should either steal some new ones or see if she could dig out some unwanted clothing near the dump.

Abruptly turning her attention away from her clothes, she turned and faced Shadow, a determined expression on her facial features. “I don’t care if you come with me or not, but I’m going to break Sonic out. He’s saved my life more than once before.”

Shadow seemed hesitant for a moment. There was still a lot about this woman that she wasn’t telling him, and he wanted to know the truth desperately. What would happen if he lost this woman? He would lose all the information he needed, and this Kully seemed to be the first person he’d come across in a long time to know all the details that happened on the ARK, of Kittie, and possibly of Maria. So...what was he to do?

Kully placed her hands on her hips and looked at him dubiously. “I’m in a hurry, here. Are you going to help me or go off and do your own thing?” She asked impatiently.

Shadow looked up at her grudgingly. He had a choice to make.

Heaving a sigh and knowing that he would regret his answer, Shadow unfolded his arms and let them hang as he nodded faintly. “Alright.” He said, receiving a slight appreciative look from the woman. “But don’t think I’ll help you a second time, human.”

Her trademark grin came back. “You just love those nicknames, don’t you?”

----

A/N: yow, that took me a fucking long time to update, eh? this should have been a LOT longer, but i felt really bad for not updating my Shadow fic for a looong time. i really hope i can get more chapters updated soon >_< gonna see if i can get another SoR chapter up soon.

OH, AND GUESS WHOT? I HERD RUMORS THAT THERE MIGHT BE A SHADOW THE HEDGEHOG 2! *FANGIRLSQUEAL*

Fanfic listing 8O

Thu, 03 Jul 2008 09:38:34 GMT

Heya all. I’ve gotten a couple questions asking where I get my fanfic ideas from and I just thought I’d post them here for the ones I have on my LJ. I’ll explain the story and then what inspired it. I’m also doing this for myself to keep an eye on which ones I need to update because I’ve got God knows how many of them running right now.

Title: School Of Revenge
Status: Active/In progress
Fandom: None/Other
Rating: R
Rating for: Strong language, massive violence, extremely detailed gore scenes, crude humor, suggestive themes, and possible witchcraft.
Genre(s): Horror, Romance, Mystery, Humor, Drama, Angst, Crossover, Action.
Pairings/Couplings: M/F, possible F/F, same sex couplings are undecided as of now.
Details: This is a massive bands/musicians crossover fanfic, featuring My Chemical Romance, Within Temptation, Evanescence, Linkin Park, HIM, Flyleaf, Paramore, AFI, and many, many more. The only people who are fictional are most of the students and/or their parents.
Summary: Nirvana Alexander used to be a normal, yet outcast teenager from a normal cruddy high-school until her parents decided to move to a different country: Bat Country. She’d never heard of the country before, and she thought it would be just a regular one like the rest. Little did she know that this new place would prove her ever so wrong. Witches fly in the skies, deceased loved ones would emerge as zombies from their graves if they couldn’t find their rest, vampires lurked in the shadows for fleshy prey, werewolves would run rampant through the streets during a full moon; whatever didn’t exist in the outside world, it sure as hell existed here. Transferring to Lucifer High School, Nirvana makes both new friends and enemies, and she realizes that this was just the beginning of a really, really interesting nightmare.
Inspiration: This whole thing started when a few friends and I had a conversation about how we should create our own school with its own dresscode, teachers, subjects, etc. After about an hour or two, the topic literally exploded and we were swarming with ideas and such until people pointed their fingers and me and openly suggested ‘YOU NEED TO TURN THIS INTO A FANFIC!!’ so I grabbed all our ideas and attempted to make this fic. Not to sound like I’m gloating, which I really hope I don’t sound as such, I’ve been told that this is one of my more popular fanfics. I guess it’s because of how I mush in just about every one of my favorite bands and change their titles to horror-school-teachers instead of musicians. This fic is my precious little gem and I try my best to update it as quick as possible.

Title: Ten Thousand Ways To Die
Status:Active/Hiatus/On hold
Fandom: Aliens vs. Predator
Rating: R
Rating for: Strong language, crude humor, detailed gore scenes, violence, and suggestive themes.
Genre(s): Horror, Sci-Fi, Action, Adventure, Drama, Angst.
Pairings/Couplings: None.
Details: One of my first Aliens vs. Predator fanfics, featuring many of the Predators from Concrete Jungle, both AVP movies, and with many OCs (Original Characters). This takes place three years after Concrete Jungle; Lucretia has been renowned as the new ‘Mother’ of Neonopolis and Hunter is dead, which means that the Borgia empire has basically fallen, and Cassie’s has just begun.
Summary: Cassandra “Cassie” Rolanderin was abandoned on earth when she was eleven years old. Her father abandoned her when she was three years old. Until one night, an alien hunter named Core found her in the alleys of Neonopolis, and saw that she was just a helpless human child and knew she wouldn’t last on her own. Having a little bit more compassion and generosity than his kin, the hunter took her in and taught her how to fight and hunt like his kind did. She first went out by herself to hunt on her own when she was ten years old, and he was proud of her for accomplishing the task and dominating her own kind at her age, and bringing him a marvelous trophy. However when Cassie was sent out on her own again to hunt, she never found him when she headed home. The alien hunter that she deemed to be her new father had abandoned her at eleven years old...or so she thought.
Inspiration: I hardly saw any other fanfics around that dealt with a human child being raised by a Yautja/Predator, and so I thought ‘Y’know, that’d be really cool!’ so I came up with a story and here it is. I wanted a character who had a lot of audacity, but to be conflicted between feelings for both the humans and the Yautja. I wanted one to have both hatred and respect for the Yautja, but to still sneer at humans as if they thought they were the traitorous aliens. And so I came up with Cassie. Usually you see males in stories like this but I like using women to get their chance to prove they can kick ass just as much, haha. I also got the amusing idea of Cassie’s proclaimed ‘father’, Core, to be a very tolerant and persistent being. Despite how childish and boisterous Cassie can be, Core is very calm and commanding and would give her a good whipping if he’s provoked.

Title:Black Rosary
Status: Hiatus/On hold/Cancelled
Fandom: Teenage Mutant Ninja Turtles
Rating: PG-13
Rating for: Strong language, crude humor, alcohol/drug usage, violence, and abuse.
Genre(s): Romance, Action, Adventure, Drama, Angst, Sci-fi, Humor.
Pairings/Couplings: M/F
Details: This fanfic takes place somewhere in the middle of the 2007 TMNT movie, though the storyline has been altered just slightly.
Summary: What happens when a complete hot-head meets another? New York is in imminent danger and four mutant turtles are really the only ones who can save it, whereas most of the citizens of NY would just run and scream in fear of the danger to come. That is...if Annie - a newcomer who’s father was supposedly a student of Master Splinter in his younger days - and the red-masked turtle Raphael don’t kill each other first. Despite the fact that they openly swore and cursed each others’ names, blurting that they hated each other and such, why does Raph feel a twinge of jealousy when he realizes that Annie is engaged? And what about her fiance? Following rumors and theories from a few...resources, Raph and his brothers have found that he has a strange connection towards the events that will put the entire city in danger. Fighting both his feelings for Annie and this new threat to NY and possibly the entire planet, Raph and his brothers struggle to survive as they prepare for something like that they’ve never faced before.
Inspiration: This is actually a Mary-Sue story, if you’d like to call it that. Annie’s got an abusive past with her brothers, and here she’s engaged and winds up stealing Raph’s heart. I’m a total sucker for odd couplings, so I wanted Raph (who is my favorite Ninja Turtle) to fall for a human girl, but I wanted it to be a rough ride, which explains her being engaged to a human. The only thing that inspired this was my goddamn hormones; I love pairing up humans with...well...non-humans.

Title:A Midsummer Night’s Massacre
Status: Active/In progress
Rating: R
Fandom: Aliens vs. Predator
Rating for: Crude humor, strong language, massive violence, detailed gore scenes, suggestive themes, possible alcohol/drug usage, and possible rape and/or abuse.
Genre(s): Romance, Action, Adventure, Horror, Sci-fi, Drama, Humor, Angst.
Pairings/Couplings: M/F
Details: Another one of my Aliens vs. Predator fanfics. This one takes place somewhere in Concrete Jungle, I don’t know if it’s before, during, or after the game, but I do make mentions of Scarface in it. I suppose it’s before the ending of the game, since the Borgia empire hasn’t fallen just yet.
Summary: Heather “Kitten” Adams was a female scientist who worked for the Borgia Industries, who was assigned to experiment on four Yautjas that had recently been captured. One day, after identifying their names and preforming brainwashing experiments on the Yautjas, she finds that the creatures can actually talk to her. She listens to them to see if she can learn more about them, and she soon learns that there is a Xenomorph Hive somewhere in the city. Panicking, she sets the four Yautjas free, but she soon wonders if that was a smart descision or not. Gaining new friends and new enemies, as well as love for a highly unexpected being, many horrifying events take place and Heather may have just wished she’d died.
Inspiration: Ah, this is a favorite of mine. This was inspired between a conversation between myself and my friends again. The Heather in this story is supposed to be me, yes, but more like an alter ego with the same appearance and name. I also placed in most of my friends in the fic; Presea, Sahara, Jason, Jake, Corona, Anemone, etc. This all started with a lame joke that went ‘Kitten loves the Yautja so much, I wouldn’t be surprised if she fell in love with one if they existed’. -Jason.

Title: We All Danced In Fire
Status: Active/In progress/Hiatus/On hold
Fandom: Sonic The Hedgehog
Rating: PG-13?
Rating for: Strong language, torture, abuse, violence, detailed gore scenes, SI (self harm), and possible crude humor.
Genre(s): Action, Adventure, Drama, Horror, Sci-fi.
Pairings/Couplings: None.
Details: My first and only Sonic the Hedgehog fanfic. After playing Shadow The Hedgehog I just had to write a fanfic for it. This takes place somewhere during and after the ending of the game. The storyline has been altered a bit, though.
Summary: What happened during Shadow’s childhood? Where did Maria go when he was a baby? Who was the black-haired girl that took care of him while Maria was away? And can he decide whether or not if he’s a black hearted monster...or a brave hearted hero? Searching for answers to his past, Shadow bumps into a familiar black-haired girl while escaping a GUN prison, reluctantly teams up with her, and then finds out that she may just have been the one to have looked after him when Maria went away. But then what does Silver have to do with this? When did he come into the picture and...why is he calling this human girl his ‘Mother’?
Inspiration: Shadow The Hedgehog and Sonic X. ‘Nuff said. I liked the whole idea of Maria raising Shadow when he was a baby, and then popped in Kittie. Silver was one of my other favorite characters and I had thought ‘What about Silver’s past? What about his parents?’ so I picked Kittie to be his ‘Mother’ or ‘Guardian’ when he was a child. Which is where we come to the main part: both Silver and Shadow think of her as their own mother. I eventually wanted Kittie’s name to change to her alias - Kully - because Kittie is too similar to my nickname and she looks way too much like me, so I wanted her to keep from that as much as possible so people wouldn’t get confused.

Title: Through The Fire And Flames
Status: Active/In progress
Fandom: Lord Of The Rings
Rating: PG-13
Rating for: Mild language, violence, abuse, slight crude humor, and detailed battle scenes.
Genre(s): Fantasy, Romance, Humor, Action, Adventure, Angst.
Pairings/Couplings: M/F
Details: During personal issues I got depressed and LOTR somehow managed to lift my spirits and literally got me all fanfic crazy. It make me all giddy so I had to write a fanfic. This takes place during the movies.
Summary: Angelica “Aspen” Breann was a normal highschool girl struggling with her life, trying to maintain her job to keep her abusive father and home at peace. All she wishes is for her life to turn for the better. Although one night, after a violent confrontation with her father, she is thrown into a catatonic phase, and thrown into her dreams. However, her dreams are more real than she realizes, and she is taken to a place that is like nothing she’s seen before. Is she dead back in her own world? Either way, she’ll have to find her way out of this place called Middle Earth if she is to find out anything.
Inspiration: Ah, another favorite. As I said, LOTR really made me giddy during a depressing point and it got me inspired beyond reason. Also, as said before, I love strange couplings. Legolas/Orlando was my first celebrity crush and ooh how I was obsessed with him waaay back when the LOTR movies were really popular. I also wanted to give him someone to fall in love with, since Aragorn and Arwen’s relationship also inspired me. This is probably another Mary-Sue fanfic; kid with an abusive past falls in love with Mr.Perfect *snort*.

Title: Children Of War
Status: Active/In progress
Fandom: StarCraft
Rating: PG-13/R
Rating for: Strong language, crude humor, violence, alcohol and drug usage, detailed gore/battle scenes, and suggestive themes.
Genre(s): Sci-fi, Adventure, Angst, Drama, Romance?, Action.
Pairings/Couplings: None as of yet; possibe M/F
Details: Takes place four years after Brood War, possibly in the beginning of SC2, which is a very bad thing for me to do since I have no flicking idea what will happen in SC2. Hell, the story might be totally different in this, but hey, that’s what fanfics are for.
Summary: Andromeda “Andy” Clarissa’s parents were murdered by a Zerg infestation on a speck-of-dust world named Bhekar Ro at age seven, and hers weren’t the only ones killed in the nightmarish attack. After the incident with Octavia and Lars Bren and the mysterious Xel’Naga artifact, Andromeda had caught the attention of the Dark Templar Xerana, the two intruiging one another to a great extent. Eventually being introduced to one known as Zeratul, and an Executor named Tassadar, Andromeda left the bleak world of Bhekar Ro and was taken in by the Dark Templar, taught their ways, and grew up among many Protoss and less Terrans. Years later, once she’d been informed of the Brood War at age fourteen, she was determined to fight for her Protoss bretheren. But something awakens deep within her...perhaps Xerana’s curiosity for the girl was not a bad vibe after all. Is she connected to the Xel’Naga? Was she created to serve the Zerg Swarm? Or is she just another Terran forced to serve as a Ghost operative? Determined to find answers, Andy follows Zeratul and Jim Raynor across planets and stars to find out which race she truly belongs to.
Inspiration: An explosion-conversation with my sister and the SC2 website. Once hearing about SC2 earlier before, I kinda just shrugged it off. Though when I actually dug into the website, ooh I went into ultra-spaz mode and was swarmed with ideas. I don’t particularly care for the Terrans but I thought it would be really cool to have a Terran kid to be raised by a Protoss and taught their ways. It’s really similar to my AVP fic Ten Thousand Ways To Die; a human child raised by an alien. This fanfic is actually really old, and SC2 really gave me the chance to revive it. There’ve been some slight modifications though: I used to have an obsession for the Zerg, so the story was originally based on a young female Terran who got infected and saw Infested Kerrigan to be sort of a mother/sister figure to her. Theeen I really liked the Protoss’ Dark Archons so I fell in love with them and abandoned the Zerg LOL. I still love the icky Zerg things though.

Well, that's all for now. If I start any other fanfics then I'll post them here to keep them listed. I'm trying hard to keep up with them, since I've been focusing on art more recently, so bear with me, kthx. En Taro Tassadar.

~Kitteh